Full Judgment Text
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 1 of 131
PETITIONER:
THE AHMEDABAD ST. XAVIERS COLLEGE SOCIETY & ANR. ETC.
Vs.
RESPONDENT:
STATE OF GUJARAT & ANR.
DATE OF JUDGMENT26/04/1974
BENCH:
RAY, A.N. (CJ)
BENCH:
RAY, A.N. (CJ)
REDDY, P. JAGANMOHAN
PALEKAR, D.G.
KHANNA, HANS RAJ
MATHEW, KUTTYIL KURIEN
BEG, M. HAMEEDULLAH
DWIVEDI, S.N.
CHANDRACHUD, Y.V.
ALAGIRISWAMI, A.
CITATION:
1974 AIR 1389 1975 SCR (1) 173
1974 SCC (1) 717
CITATOR INFO :
D 1975 SC1821 (9,10,19,20,23,25,35,42,43)
RF 1976 SC 490 (88)
APL 1979 SC 52 (24,38,51,53)
R 1979 SC 83 (5)
RF 1979 SC 478 (101)
R 1980 SC1042 (2,41,43,63,64,65,81,93,99,101
R 1984 SC1420 (13)
R 1984 SC1757 (2,6)
E&R 1987 SC 311 (11,13)
RF 1987 SC1210 (9)
D 1988 SC 37 (9,12,13,14,15,18)
D 1988 SC 305 (8,16,17)
RF 1990 SC 695 (5)
ACT:
Constitution of India 1950 Arts. 29 and 30--Whether mutually
exclusive--Scope of
Gujarat University Act, 1949--ss. 5, 33A (1) (a), 33A (1)
(b), s. 39, s. 40(1) and (2), s. 41(1), s. 51A(1) and
52A--Gonstitutionality.
HEADNOTE:
The first petitioner a religious denomination, runs a
college to provide higher education to Christian and other
students. The petitioner’s college was accorded affiliation
under s. 33 of the Gujarat University Act, 1949 as amended
in 1972.
The Senate of the University passed a resolution that all
instruction, teaching and training in courses of studies in
respect of which the University is competent to hold
examinations shall, within the University area. be conducted
by the University and shall be imparted by the teachers of
the University.
Section 5 of the Act provides that no educational
institution situated within the University shall, save with
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 2 of 131
the sanction of the State Governmrnt be associated in any
way with or seek admission to any privilege of any other
University established by law. Section 33A(1)(a) of the Act
provides that every College other than a Government College
or a College maintained by the Government, shall be under
the management of a governing body which includes among
others. the Principal of the College and a representative of
the University nominated by the Vice-Chancellor. Section
33A(1) (b) (i) provides that in the case of recruitment of
the Principal, a selection committee is required to be
constituted consisting of, among others, a representative of
the University nominated by the Vice-Chancellor and (ii) in
the case of selection of a member of the teaching staff of
the College a selection committee consisting of the
Principal and a representative of the University nominated
by the Vice-Chancellor. Subsection (3) of the section
states that the provisions of subsection (1) of s. 33A shall
be deemed to be a condition of affiliation of every college
referred to in that sub-section. Section 39 provides that
within the University area all post-graduate instruction,
teaching and training shall be conducted by the University
or by such affiliated College or institution and in such
subjects as may be prescribed by statutes. Section 40(1)
enacts that the Court of the University may determine that
all instructions, teaching and training in courses of
studies in respect of which the University is competent to
hold examinations shall be conducted, by the University and
shall be imparted by the teachers of the University. Sub-
section (2) of s. 40 states that the State, Government shall
issue a notification declaring that the provisions of s. 41
shalt come into force on such date as may be specified in
the notification. Section 41(1) of the Act states that all
colleges within the University area which are admitted to
the privilege of the University under s. 5(3) and all
colleges within the said area which may hereafter be
affiliated to the University shall be constituent colleges
of the University. Sub-section (4) states that the
relations of the constituent colleges and other institutions
within the University area shall be governed by statutes to
be made in that behalf.
Section 51A(1) (b) enacts that no member of the teaching
other academic and non-teaching staff of an affiliated
college. shall be dismissed or removed or reduced in rank
except after an enquiry in accordance with the procedure
Prescribed in cl. (a) and the penalty to be inflicted on him
is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other Officer of
the University authorised by the Vice-
174
Chancellor in this behalf. Similarly cl. (b) of subsection
(2) requires that such termination should be approved by the
Vice-Chancellor or any officer of the University authorised
by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf. Section 52A(1)
enacts that any dispute between the governing body and any
member of the teaching and other staff shall, on a request
of the governing body or of the member concerned be referred
to a tribunal of arbitration consisting of one member
nominated by the governing body of the college, one member
nominated by the member concerned and an umpire appointed by
the Vice-Chancellor.
Article 29(1) of the Constitution states that any section of
the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part,
thereof having a distinct language script or culture of its
own shall have the right to conserve the same. Article
30(1) enacts that all minorities whether based on religion
Dr language-, shalt have the right to establish and
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 3 of 131
administer educational institutions of their choice.
Under clause (2) in granting aid to educational
institutions, the state is enjoined not to discriminate
against any educational institution on the ground that it is
under the management of A minority, whether based on
religion or language.
In a petition under article 32 the petitioner contended that
as religious and Linguistic minorities they had a
fundamental right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice as also the right to
affiliation. The petitioners challenged the constitutional
validity of the above sections.
The respondent on the other band contended that articles 29
and 30 are mutually exclusive, that there was no fundamental
right to affiliation or recognition, that a minority
educational institution seeking affiliation or recognition
must conform to the conditions prescribed for recognition or
affiliation, that unless a law or regulation is wholly
destructive of the right of minorities under Art. 30(1) the
same would not be; liable to be struck down and lastly that
the court should not strike down the impugned provisions but
should wait till statutes or ordinance are made in pursuance
of those sections.
HELD:
By Majority : (Ray C.J.. Palekar, Khanna, Mathew, Beg and
Chandrachud, JJ.) Articles, 29 and 30 are not mutually
exclusive. (Jaganmohan Reddy and Alagiriswami, JJ. did not
deal with this question.)
Dwivedi, J. : The content of right under Article 29(1)
differs from content of, the right under Article 30(1)
By full Court : There, is no fundamental right to
affiliation. But recognition or affiliation is necessary
for a meaningful exercise of the right to establish and
administer educational institutions.
By majority: (Ray, C. J., Palekar, Jaganmohan Reddy.
Khanna, Mathew, Chandrachud and Alagiriswami JJ.) Section 35
A cannot apply to minority institutions. Beg. J : Section
33A would not impinge upon the right under Article 30(1).
Dwivedi, J.Section 33A(1)(a) is violative of minority
rights.
By majority(Ray C.J., Palekar, Jaganmohan Reddy, Khanna,
Mathew, Chandrachud andAlagiriswami. JJ.) Section 40 and
41 cannot have compulsory application to minority
institutions. Beg, J. : Sections 40 and 41 would be
violative of the right under Article 30(1) and, therefore,
do not apply to minority institutions unless they opt for
affiliation.
Dwivedi, J.No legitimate objection could be taken of
Sections 40 and 41.
By majority(Ray C.J., Palekar, Jaganmohan Reddy, Khanna,
Mathew, Chandrachudand Alagiriswami, JJ.) Section 51 (A)
(1) and (2) and Section 52A cannot have application to
minority institutions.
Beg J. did not consider it really necessary on the view he
was faking to consider the validity, of Sections 51A(1) and
(2) and Section 52(A) of the Act but, after assuming it was
necessary to do so, held these provisions to be valid.
175
Dwivedi, J. Sections 51A and 52A are not violative of
Article 30(1) of the Constitution.
Ray C.J. and Palekar, J.
It will be wrong to read Art. 30 (1) as restricting the
right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice only to cases where such
institutions are concerned with language, script or culture
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 4 of 131
of the minorities. If the scope of art. 30(1) is to
establish and administer educational institutions to
conserve language, script or culture of minorities., it will
render Art. 30 redundant. If the rights under Arts. 29(1)
and 30(1) are the same then the consequences will be that
any section of citizens, not necessarily linguistic or
religious minorities, will have the right to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice. The
scope of Art. 30 rests on linguistic or religious minorities
and no other section of citizens of India has such a right.
If the scope of Art. 30(1) is made an extension of the right
under Art. 29(1) as the right to establish and administer
educational institutions for giving religious construction
or for imparting education in their religious teachings or
tenets, the fundamental right of minorities to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice will be
taken away. [191CG]
The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995 and Rev.
Father Proost v. State of Bihar [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73
referred to.
(2)The consistent view of this Court has been that there
is no fundamental right of a minority institution to
affiliation. The regulatory measures for affiliation are
for uniformity, efficiency and excellence in educational
courses and do not violate any fundamental right of the
minority institutions under Art. 30. [193C; 194D]
(3)The right conferred on the religious and linguistic
minorities to administer educational institutions of their
choice is not an absolute right. Ibis right is not free
from regulation. Just as regulatory measures are necessary
for maintaining the educational character and content of
minority institutions, similarly regulatory measures are
necessary for ensuring orderly, efficient and sound ad-
ministration. [ 194G-H]
The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995 referred
to.
(4)The provisions of s. 33A(1)(a) cannot apply to minority
institutions. Provisions of this section have the effect of
displacing the management and entrusting it to a different
agency. The right to administer is the right to conduct and
manage the affairs of the institution. This right is
exercised through a body ’of persons in whom the founders of
the institution have faith and confidence and who have full
autonomy in that sphere. The right to administer is subject
to permissible regulatory measures. If the administration
has to be improved it should be done through the agency or
instrumentality of the existing management and not by
displacing it. Restrictions on the right of administration
imposed in the interest of the general public alone and not
in the interests of and for the benefit of minority
educational institutions concerned will affect the autonomy
in administration. [198G; 198H-199A; 199D-E]
(5) The, provisions contained in s. 33A (1) (b) cannot
apply to minority institutions. [ 199H]
(6)Section 40 of the Act cannot have any compulsory
application to minority institutions because it will take
away their fundamental right to administer the educational
institutions of their choice. As soon as the court, which
is one of the authorities of the university, determines that
the teaching and training shall be conducted by the
University, the provisions of S. 41 of the Act come into
force. It is true that no determination has yet been made
by the court of the University under s. 40, but the power
can be used in relation to minority institutions. Once that
is done, the minority institutions will immediately become
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 5 of 131
constituent college$. The real implication of s. 40 of the
Act is that teaching and training shall be conducted by the
university. [197C-E; G]
(7) Since sections 40 and 41 hang together,s.41 of the Act
cannot have any compulsory application to minority
institutions. Section 41 of the Act is a corollary to s. 40
of the Act. Since an affiliated college becomes a
constituent
176
college within the meaning of s. 41 of the Act, it becomes
integrated to the university. A constituent college does
not retain its former individual character any longer and
its minority character is lost. [198E]
(8)Section 51A of the Act cannot apply to minority
institutions. The approval of the Vice Chancellor may be
intended to be a check on the administration. The
provisions contained in s. 51A (b) cannot be said to be a
permissive regulatory measure inasmuch as it confers
arbitrary power on the Vice-Chancellor to take away the
right of administration of the minority institutions..
[200C]
(9)The provisions contained in s. 52A cannot apply to
minority institutions. Reference to arbitration will
introduce an area of litigious controversy inside the
educational institutions. The governing body has its
domestic jurisdiction which will be displaced and a new
jurisdiction will be created in the administration. [200D-E]
Jaganmohan Reddv and Alagiriswami, JJ.
(1)The right under Art. 30 cannot-be exercised in vacuo.
Nor would it be right to refer to affiliation or recognition
as privileges granted by the State. Meaningful exercise of
the right under art. 30(1) would and must necessarily
involve recognition of the secular education imparted by the
minority institutions without which the right will be a mere
husk. This Court has consistently struck down all attempts
to make affiliation or recognition on terms tantamount to
surrender of its rights under art. 30(1) as abridging or
taking away those rights. Again, as without affiliation
there can be no meaningful exercise of the right under art.
30(1) the affiliation to be given should be consistent with
that right nor can it indirectly try to achieve what it
cannot directly do. [211E-G]
Re. The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995, State
of Kerala Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc. [1971] 1 S.C.R.
734 and D.A.V. College etc. v. The Stateof Punjab &
Ors. [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688 followed.
(2)The only purpose that the fundamental right under Art.
30(1) would serve would be that minorities might establish
their institutions, lay down their own syllabi, provide
instructions in the subjects of their choice, conduct exami-
nations and award degrees or diplomas. Such institutions
have the right to seek recognition to their degrees and
diplomas and ask for aid where aid is given to other
educational institutions giving a like education on the
basis of the excellence achieved by them. The State is
bound to give recognition to their qualifications and to the
institutions and they cannot be discriminated except on the
ground of want of excellence in their educational standards
so far as recognition of degrees or educational
qualifications is concerned and want of efficient management
so far as aid is concerned. [212E-F]
Khanna, J.
(1)Clause (1) of Art. 29 and clause (1) of art. 30 deal
with distinct matters. it is not permissible to circumscribe
or restrict the right conferred by cl. (1) of art. 30 by
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 6 of 131
reading in it any limitation imported from cl. (1). of art.
29. Article 29(1) confers a right on any section of
citizens having distinct language, script or culture of its
own to conserve the same. For invoking this clause it is
not necessary that the section of citizens should constitute
a minority. As against that, the right conferred by art.
30(1) is only upon minorities which are based either on
religion or language. Clause (1) of art. 30 contains the
words "of their choice". These words which qualify
"educational institutions" show the vast discretion and
option which the minorities have in selecting the type of
institutions which they want to establish. In case an
educational institution is established by a minority to
conserve its distinct language, script or culture, the right
to establish and administer such institution would fall both
under art. 29(1) as well as under art. 30(1). The right to
establish and administer such an institution is guaranteed
by art. 30(1) and the fact that such an institution does not
conserve the distinct language, script or culture of a
minority would not take it out of the ambit of art. 30(1).
[238D-H]
(2) The object of articles 25 to 30 was Co preserve the
rights of religious and linguistic minorities, to place them
on a secure pedestal and withdraw them from the vicissitudes
of political controversy. These provisions enshrined a
befitting
177
pledge to the minorities in the Constitution of the country
Whose greatest son had laid down his life for the protection
of the minorities. As long as the Constitution stands as it
is today, no tampering with those rights can be
countenanced. Any attempt to do so would be not only an act
of breach of faith, it would be constitutionally impermeable
and liable to be struck down by the courts. Although the
words secular state are not expressly mentioned in the
Constitution, there can be no doubt that our
Constitution.;makers wanted establishment of such a state.
The provisions of the Constitution were designed
accordingly. There is no mysticism in the secular character
of the state. Secularism is neither anti-God. nor pro-God,
it treats alike the devout, the agnostic and the atheist.
It eliminates God from the matters of the state and ensures
that no one shall, be discriminated against on the ground of
religion. [224A-C]
The idea of giving some special rights to the minorities is
not to have a kind of a privileged or pampered section of
the population but to give to the minorities a sense of
security and a feeling of confidence. The great leaders of
India since time immemorial had preached the doctrine- of
tolerance and catholicize of outlook. "Those noble ideas
were enshrined in the Constitution. Special rights for
minorities were designed not to create inequality. Their
real effect was to bring about equality by ensuring the
preservation of the minority institution and by guaranteeing
to the minorities autonomy in the matter of the
administration of those institutions. The differential
treatment for the minorities by giving them special rights
is intended to bring about an equilibrium, so that the ideal
of equality may not be reduced to a mere abstract idea but
should become a living reality and result in true, genuine
equality, an equality not merely in theory but also in fact.
The majority in a system of adult franchise hardly needs any
protection’. It can look after itself and protect its
interests. Any measure wanted by the majority can without
much difficulty be brought on the-statute book because the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 7 of 131
majority can get that done by giving such a mandate to the
elected representatives. It is only the minorities who need
protection, and Article 30, besides some other articles, is
intended to afford and guarantee that protection. [224F-H]
(3)It is permissible for the State to prescribe reasonable
regulations and make it a condition precedent to the
according of recognition or affiliation to a minority
institution. It is not, however, permissible to prescribe
conditions for recognition or affiliation which have the
effect of impairing the right or the minority to. establish
and administer their educational institutions. Affiliation
and recognition are not mentioned in Art. 30(1). The-
position all the same remains that refusal to, recognise or
affiliate minority institutions unless the minorities
surrender the right to. administer those institutions would
have the effect of rendering the right guaranteed by Art. 30
(1) to be wholly illusory and indeed a teasing illusion. An
educational institution can hardly serve any purpose or put
to any practical utility unless it is affiliated to a
University or is otherwise recognised like other educational
institutions. The right conferred by art. 30 is a real and
meaningful right. Article 30(1) was intended to have a real
significance and it is not permissible to’ construe it in
such a manner as would rob it of that significance. [240A-C]
Re, The Kerala Education Bill 1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995
referred to.
(4)The argument that unless law is wholly destructive of
the right of minorities under art.30(1) it would not be
liable to be struck down is untenable and runs counter to
the plain language of art.13. The law which interferes with
the minorities’ choice of a governing-body or management
council would be violative of the right guaranteed by art.
30(1). [241B-C]
Re. Kerala Education Bill, 1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995,
Sidhajbhai Sarabhai v. State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837;
Rt. Rev Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v.’ State of Bihar and
Ors. [1970] 1 S.C.R.’172; State of Kerala v. Very Rev.
Mother Provincial [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734; D.A.Y. College v.
State of Punjab [1971] Supp. S.QR. 688 followed.
(5)Section 33A which provides for a new governing body for
the management of the college and also for selection
committees as well as the constitution thereof should be
quashed so far as the minority educational institutions are
concerned because of the contravention of Art. 30(1). [242A-
B]
(6)The law which interferes with a minority’s choice of
qualified teachers or its disciplinary control over teachers
and other members of the staff of the institution is void as
being violative of art. 30(1). [242G]
178
Rev. Sidhaibhai. Sabhai & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr.,
119631 3 SCR 837,Rev. Father W.Proof & Ors. v. The State of
Bihar,& Ors. [1969]2 SCR 73 and Rt rev. Bishop S. K.’ Patro
JUDGMENT:
(7)It is permissible for the State and its educational
authorities to prescribe qualifications of teachers, but
once teachers possessing the requisite qualifications am
selected by the minorities for their educational
institutions, the State would have no right to veto the
selection of those teachers. The selection and appointment
of teachers for an educational institution is one of the
essential ingredients of the right to manage an educational
institution and the minorities can plainly be not denied
such, right, of selection and appointments without
infringing art. 30(1). (242G-H]
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 8 of 131
(8)Although disciplinary control over the teachers of a
minority educational institution would be with the governing
council, regulations can be made for ensuring proper
conditions of service of the teachers and for securing a
fair procedure in the matter of disciplinary action against
the teachers. Such provisions which are calculated to
safeguard the interest of teachers would result in security
of tenure and thus inevitably attract competent persons for
the posts of teachers. Regulations made for this purpose
should be considered to be in the interest of minority
educational institutions and as such they would not violate
art. 30(1). [243E-F]
(9)Clause (a) of sub-sections ( 1) and (2) of S 51A of the
Act which make provision for giving a reasonable opportunity
of showing cause against the penalty to be proposed on a
member of the staff of an educational institution is valid.
[243G]
(10)Clause (b) of each of the sub-sections of s. 51A should
be held to be violative of art. 30(1) so far as minority
educational institutions are concerned. [244C]
Clause (b) of those sub-section which gives a power to the
Vice-Chancellor and officer of the University authorised by
him to veto the action of the managing body of an
educational institution in awarding punishment to a member
of the staff interferes with the disciplinary control of the
managing body over its teachers. Ile power conferred by
this clause is a blanket power. No guidelines ire laid down
for the exercise of that power and it is not provided that
the approval is to be withheld only in case of dismissal,
removal, reduction in rank or termination of service is mala
fide or by way of victimisation or other similar cause.
Conferment of such blanket power on the Vice-Chancellor or
other officer authorised by him for vetoing the disciplinary
action of the managing body of an’ educational institution
makes a serious inroad on the right of the managing body to
administer an educational institution. [244A-B]
(11)Section 52A should be held to be violative of art.
30(1) so far as minority educational institutions are
concerned. Section 52A is widely worded and as it stands it
would cover within its ambit every dispute connected with
the conditions, of service, of a. member of the staff of an
educational institution however trivial or insignificant it
may be. The effect of this section would be that the
managing committee of, an educational institution would be
embroiled by its employees in a series of arbitration
proceedings. Provisions of this section would act as a
spoke in’ the wheel of effective administration of an
educational institution. What is objectionable in the
section is the giving of the power to the Vice-Chancellor to
nominate the umpire’ This would cause an inroad in the right
of the governing body to administer the institution. [244E-
F]
(12)The concept of constituent colleges which is visualised
in ss. 40 and 41 of the Act contemplates that the imparting
of teaching at the undergraduate level in the prescribed
course of studies shall be only by the teachers of the
university. The minority Colleges as such would not be
entitled to impart education in course of study through
their own teachers. [246G]
(13)Sections 40 and 41 are void in respect of minority
educational institution. [245E]
A provision which makes it imperative that teaching in
undergraduate courses can be conducted only by the
University and can be imparted only by the teachers of the
University plainly violates rights of minorities to
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 9 of 131
establish and administer their educational institutions.
Such a provision must consequently he held
179
qua minority institutions to result in contravention of art.
30(1). Once s. 40 is :,held to be Unconstitutional so far
as minorities are concerned, the same vice Would afflict a.
41 because s. 41 can operate only if s. 40 survives the
attack-and is held to be not violative of,art. 30(1). [245C-
E.]
(14)Abridgment of the right of the minorities to establish
and administer educational institutions of their choice is
writ large on the face of the impugned provisions. The fact
that no statutes or ordinances have been framed in pursuance
of the impugned provisions would be hardly of much
significance in determining the constitutional validity of
the impugned provisions. It would not be a correct approach
to wait till statutes are framed violating the right under
art. 30(1). [247E]
Trustees of Roman Catholic Separate Schools for Ottawa v.
Ottawa Corporation and Ors. [1917] A.C. 76 referred to.
Mathew and Chandrachud. JJ.
(1)A mere look at art. 29(1) and 30(1) would be sufficient
to show that art. 29(1) cannot limit the width of art.
30(1). The right guaranteed to a religious or linguistic
minority under art. 30(1) is the right to establish any
educational institution of its choice. Whereas art. 29(1)
confers the right not only upon a minority as understood in
its technical sense but also upon a section of the citizens
resident in the territory of India, which may not be a
minority in its technical sense, the beneficiary of the
right under art. 30 is a minority, either religious or
linguistic. Secondly, whereas art. 29 does not deal with
education as such. art. 30 deals only with the establishment
and administration of educational institutions. It might be
that in a given case the two might overlap. When a
linguistic minority establishes an educational institution
to conserve its language, the linguistic minority can invoke
the protection of both the articles. When art. 30(1) says
that a linguistic minority can establish and administer
educational institutions of its choice, it means that it can
establish and administer any educational institution. If a
linguistic minority can establish only an educational
institution to conserve its language then the expression "of
their choice" in art. 30(1) is practically robbed of it
meaning. (251C-E; 25OF; 251A-B]
In re : TheKerala Education Bill, 1957 [1959] S.C.R.
995, 1053; Rev. Father W. Proost andothers v. State of
Bihar and Ors. [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73; Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai
andOthers v. State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837; Rt.
Rev. Bishop S.K. Patro and Others v. State of Bihar
and Others [1970] 1 S.C.R. 172 and D.A.V. College etc. v.
State of Punjab & Ors. [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 683 referred to.
Dipendra Nath v. State of Bihar A.I.R. 1962 Patna, 101
approved.
(2)(a) Over the years this Court has held that without
recognition or affiliation there can be no real meaningful
exercise of the right to establish and administer
educational institutions under art. 30(1). [256H)
In re : The Kerala Education Bill 1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995,
1053; Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v. State of Bombay
[1963] 3 S.C.R. 837, 856 and D.A.V. College, etc. v. State
of Punjab and Ors. [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688, 709 referred
to.
(b)In The Kerala Education Bill this Court pointed out
that "no educational institution can in actual practice be
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 10 of 131
carried on without aid from the State and if they will not
get it unless they surrender their rights, they will, by
compulsion of financial necessities. be compelled to give up
their rights under art. 30(1)." The condition which involves
surrender is as effective a deterrent to the exercise of the
right under art. 30(1) as a direct prohibition would be.
Thus considered it is apparent that the religious minority
does not voluntarily whether its right-it has been coerced
because of the basic importance of the privilege involved,
namely, affiliation. [261H; 262A-B]
(e)It is doubtful whether the fundamental right under art.
30(1) can be bartered away or surrendered by any voluntary
act or that it can be waived.
180
The, reason is that the fundamental right is vested in a
plurality of persons is a, unit. that is in a community of
persons necessarily fluctuating. Can the present Members of
a minority community barter away or surrender the right
under the article so as to bind its future members as a unit
? The fundamental right is for the living generation. By a
voluntary act of affiliation of an educational institution
established and administered by a religious minority the
past members of. the community cannot surrender the right of
the future members of that community. The future members of
the community do not derive the right under art. 30(1) by
succession or inheritance. [262C-D]
(d)In fact every one is not being offered the same package
since the condition serves as a significant restriction on
the activities only of those who have the fundamental right
of the nature guaranteed by art. 30(1), namely, the reli-
gious and linguistic minorities who desire to exercise the
right required to be waived as a condition to the receipt of
the privilege. It is contradictory to speak of a
constitutional right and yet to discriminate against a
person who exercises that right. [264B-C]
(e)The power to withhold recognition or affiliation
altogether does not carry with it unlimited power to impose
conditions which have the effect of restraining the exercise
of fundamental rights. The normal desire to enjoy pri-
vileges like affiliation or recognition without which the
educational institutions established by the minority for
imparting secular education will not effectively serve the
purpose for which they were established cannot be made an
instrument of suppression of the right guaranteed.
Infringement of a fundamental right is nonetheless
infringement because accomplished through the conditioning
of a privilege. If a legislature attaches to a public
benefit or privilege an addendum, which in no rational way
advances the purposes of the scheme of benefits but does
restrain the exercise of a fundamental right the restraint
can draw no constitutional strength whatsoever from its
being attached to benefit or privilege but must be measured
as though it were a wholly separate enactment. [264F-C]
(f)But it cannot be said that by the general laws such as
the law of taxation, law relating to sanitation etc., the
State in any way takes away or abridges the right guaranteed
under art. 30(1). Because art. 30(1) is couched in
absolute, terms, it does not follow that the right
guaranteed is not subject to regulatory laws which would not
amount to its abridgment. [265B-C]
Hudson Country Water Co. v. McCarter, 209 U.S. 349, 355, 357
and Commonwealth of Australia v. Bank of New South- Wales.
[1950] A.C. 23.5, 310 referred to
(g)Measures which are directed at other forms of
activities but which have the secondary or indirect or
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 11 of 131
incidental effect upon the right do not generally abridge
the right unless content of the right is regulated. (26.5G]
(h)It sounds paradoxical that a right which the
constitution makers wanted to be absolute can be subjected
to regulations which need only satisfy the nebulous and
elastic test of State necessity. The very purpose of
incorporating this right in Part III of the Constitution in
absolute terms in marked contrast with the other fundamental
rights was to withdraw it from the reach of the majority.
To subject the right today to regulations dictated by the
Protean concept of State necessity as conceived by the
majority would be to subvert the very purpose for which the
right was given. [266E-F]
(i)Recognition or affection is a facility which the
University grants to an educational institution for the
purpose of enabling the students to sit for an examination
to be conducted by the University in the prescribed subjects
and to obtain the degree conferred by the University and,
therefore, it stands to reason to hold that no regulation
which is unrelated to the purpose can be imposed. If,
beside recognition or affiliation an educational institution
conducted by- a religious minority is granted aid, further
regulations for ensuring that the and is utilised for the
purpose for which it is granted will be permissible. The
heart of the matter is that no educational institution
established by a religious Or linguistic minority can claim
total immunity from regulations by the legislature or the
University if it wants affiliation or recognition; but the
character of the permissible regulations must depend upon
their purpose. [267B-D]
181
(3)In every case when the reasonableness of a regulation
comes up for consideration before the Court, the question to
be asked and answered is whether the regulation is
calculated to subserve or will in effect subserve the
purpose of recognition or affiliation namely the excellence
of the institution as a vehicle for general secular
education of the minority community and to other persons who
resort to it. The question whether a regulation is in
general interest of the public has no relevance if it does
not advance the excellence of the institution as a vehicle
for general secular education as ex-hypothesi the only
permissible regulations are those which secure the
effectiveness of the purpose of the facility namely the
excellence of the educational institutions in respect of
their educational standards. [267E-F]
Sidhajbhai v. State of Bombay, [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837, 856-857;
In re : The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995,
1953 and State of Kerala v. Mother Provincial [1971] 1
S.C.R. 734 referred to.
(4)The provisions of sub-section 1 (a) and 1 (b) of s. 33A
abridge the right of the religious minority to administer
educational institutions and therefore their choice. The
requirement that the College should have a governing body
including persons other than those who constitute the
’governing body of the society of Jesus has the effect of
divesting that body of its exclusive right to manage the
educational institution. Under the guise of preventing
maladministration, the right of the governing body of the
College constituted by the religious minority to administer
the institution cannot be taken away. The effect of the
provision is that the religious minority virtually loses its
right to administer the institution it has founded. [269G-H;
270B]
Kerala v, Mother Provincial [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734 at 740, W.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 12 of 131
Proost v. Bihar [1969] 2. S.C.R. 73 at 77-78 and Rev.,
Bishop S. K. Patro v. Bihar [1970] 1 S.C.R172.
(5)It is upon the principal and teachers of a college that
the tone and temperof an educational institution depend.
On them would depend its reputation, the maintenance of
discipline and its efficiency in teaching. The right to
choose a principal and to have the teaching conducted by
teachers appointed by the management after an overall
assessment of their outlook and philosophy is perhaps the
most important fact of the right to administer an
educational institution. There is no reason why a
representative of the University nominated by the Vice
Chancellor should be on the Selection Committee for
recruiting the principal or for the insistence of the head
of the department besides the representative of the
University being on the Selection Committee for recruiting
the members of the teaching staff. So long as the persons
chosen have the qualifications prescribed by the University,
the choice must be left to the management. [270G-R]
(6)On the plain wording of s. 40 it is clear that the
governing body of the religious minority will be deprived of
the most vital function which appertains to its right to
administer the college, namely, the teaching, training and
instructions in the course of studies in respect of which
the University is competent to hold examinations. The
fundamental right of a minority to administer educational
institutions of its choice comprises with it the elementary
right to conduct teaching, the training and instruction in
courses of studies in the institutions so established by
teachers appointed by the minority. If this essential
component of the right of administration is taken away from
the minority and vested in the university there can be no
doubt that its right to administer the educational
institution guaranteed under art. 30(1) is taken away.
(271G-H]
(7)If s. 40 is ultra vires art. 30(1) s. 41 which, in the
present scheme of legislation is dependent upon s. 40 cannot
survive. [272D]
(8)The provisions contained in sub-clause (1)(b) and
(2)(b) of s. 51A are violative of the right under art. 30.
The relationship between the management and a teacher is
that of an employer and employee, and it passes one’s
understanding that the management cannot terminate the
services of a teacher
182
on the basis’ of. the contract of employment. To require
that for terminating the services of a teacher after an
enquiry has been conducted the management should have the
approval of an outside agency like the Vice-Chancellor or of
his nominee would be an abridgement of its right to
administer the educational institution. There is no
obligation under sub-sections 1(b) and 2(b) that the Vice-
Chancellor or his nominee should give any reasons for
disapproval. A blanket power without any guidelines to
disapprove the action of the management would certainly
encroach upon the right of the management to dismiss or
terminate the services of a teacher after an enquiry. [273F;
273C-E]
(9)Section 52A is bad in its application to minorities.
The Provision contained in this section subserves no propose
and there is no doubt that it will needlessly interfere with
the day to day management of the institution. Every petty
dispute raised by a member of the teaching or non-teaching
staff will be referred ’to arbitration if it seems to touch
the service conditions. Arbitrations, not imparting
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 13 of 131
education. will become the business of the educational
institutions. [274-B]
BEG, J. (1) Although articles, 29 and 30 may supplement each
other’ so far as certain rights of minorities are concerned
yet, article 29 of the Constitution does not, in any way,
impose a limit on the kind or character of education which a
minority may chose to impart through its institution to the
children of its own members or to others who may choose to
send their children to its schools. [274E-F]
(2)Even if article 30(1) of the Constitution is held to
confer absolute and unfettered rights of management upon
minority institutions, subject only to :absolutely minimal
and negative controls in the interests of health and law and
order, it could not be meant to exclude a greater degree of
regulation and control when a minority institution enters
the wider sphere of general secular and non-denominational
education, largely employs teachers who are not members of
the particular minority concerned and when it derives large
parts of its income from fees paid by those who are not
members of the particular minority in question. Such
greater degree of control could be justified by the need to
secure the interest of those who are affected by the
management of the minority institution and the education it
imparts but Who are not members of the minority in
management. Where a minority institution has, of its own
free will, opted for affiliation under the terms of a
statute. it must be deemed to have chosen to give up, as a
price for the benefits resulting from affiliation, the
exercise of certain rights which may in another context,
appear to be unwarranted impairments of its fundamental
rights. If the object of an enactment is to compel a
minority institution, even indirectly, to give up the
exercise of its fundamental rights the provisions which have
this effect will be void or inoperative against a minority
institution. The price of affiliation cannot be a total
abandonment of the right to establish and administer a
minority institution conferred by article 30(1) of the
Constitution. [291H; 275D-E]
(3)Affiliation being only a statutory and not a
fundamental right of the minority under article 30(1) of the
Constitution the right under this article cannot be said to
be violated unless and until it is shown that application of
the College for autonomy has been or is bound to be
rejected. Compelling the college to become a constituent
part of the University amounts to taking away of its
separate. identity by the force of law. But if the College
has really attained such standards of organisation and
excellence as it claims to have done, it can have an
autonomous status under s. 38B of the Act with all its
advantages and freedoms practically for the asking. [277H]
(4) In as much as s. 5 of the Act has a compelling effect
by denying to the petitioning college the option to keep out
of the statute altogether, the section would be inoperative
against it. Section 5(i) has the effect of compelling a
college to abandon its fundamental rights guaranteed by
article 30(1) of the (Constitution as a price for
affiliation by the Gujarat University because it is not
permitted to affiliate with any other, University without
the sanction of the Government. [277A: 276G]
(5)The only provisions-which could have a compulsive
effect petitioning college could be s. 5 and then sections
40 and 41 which would magically convert affiliated colleges
into constituent colleges of the University,
183
without the interposition of an option, and, therefore,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 14 of 131
could be said to deprive, the petitioning college of the
opportunity to become an autonomous college. Provisions of
s. 40 and the remaining provisions of sec. 41 of the Act are
all parts of the same compulsive scheme or mechanism which
is struck by article 30(1) Section 41(1) operates even more
directly upon the petitioning college. which had been
"admitted to the privileges. of the University" under S.5 (
3) by, affiliation. This provision would have the
compelling effect of making it automatically a constituent
unit of the, University. and must, therefore., be held to be
inoperative against the petitioning college as it cannot
affect the fundamental rights guaranteed by article 30(1) of
the Constitution. [278D-E; 277B]
(6)Section 41 of the Act, as it stands, could have the
effect of negativating the right conferred by s.38B of the
Act by transforming, mechanically and by operation of the
statute affiliated colleges into constituent colleges so
that no question of autonomy could practically arise after
that. [278E]
(7)On the claims put forward by the petitioning college it
appears very likely that the college will get the benefit of
s.38B of the Act and therefore will escape from the
consequences of affiliation found, in the impugned sections.
It is true that section 38B of the Act imposes certain
conditions which, the college will have, no difficulty in
satisfying. In any case until its application for
autonomous status is rejected, it could not reasonably
complain that the other provisions of the Act, apart from
section 5, 40 and 41, will be used against it. [288D-E]
(8)The essence of the right guaranteed by article 30(1) of
the constitution is a free exercise of their choice by
minority institutions of the pattern of education as well as
of the administration of their educational institutions’
Both these taken together. determine the kind or character
of an educational institution ’which a minority has the
right to choose. Where these patterns are accepted
voluntarily by a minority institution itself, the
requirement to observe these patterns would not a real
violation of rights protected by article 30(1). In a case
in which the pattern is accepted voluntarily by a minority
institution with, a view to taking advantage of the benefits
conferred by a statute. it cannot insist upon an absolutely
free exercise of the right of administration. No doubt, the
rights protected by article 30(1) are laid down in
"absolute" terms without the kind of express restrictions
found in articles 19, 25 and 26 of the Constitution. But,
if a minority institution has the option open to it of
avoiding the statutory restrictions altogether, if it
abandons with it. benefits of a statutory right, there is no
reason why the absoluteness of the right under article 30(1)
of the Constitution is taken away or abridged. [280B-F]
(9)It is only when the terms of the statute necessarily
compel a minority institution to abandon the core of. its
rights under article 30(1) that it could amount to taking
away or abridgement of a fundamental right within the
meaning of article 13(2) of the Constitution. [280-H]
(10)The mere presence of the representatives of the Vice-
Chancellor the teachers members of the non-teaching staff
and the students of the College required by s. 33A, would
not impinge upon the right to administer. Such a spelling,
is more likely to help to make that administration more
effective and acceptable to everyone affected by it. A
minority institution can still have its majority on the
governing body. [281D-E]
(11)The provisions of s. 51A do not constitute an
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 15 of 131
unreasonable encroachment on the essence of rights of a
minority institution protected by art. 30(1) of the
Constitution which consists of freedom of choice. Section
52A does not constitute an infringement of the special
minority rights under article 30(1) of the Constitution.
[281-H]
Re. Kerala Education Bill, 1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995; Rev.
Sidhrjbhai Sabhai & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr.. [1963] 3
S.C.R. 837: Rev. Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The state of
Bihar &. Ors, [1969] 2.S.C.R. 73; Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K.
Patro & Ors. V. State of Bihar & Ors. [1970] 1 S.C.R. 172
and State of
184
Kerala etc. v. Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc., [1971] 1
S.C.R. 734 referred to
DWIVEDI J. (1) The content of the right under art. 29(1)
differs from the content of the right under Art. 30(1).
Article 29(1) secures the right of a..section of citizens
having distinct script, language, or culture to conserve the
same. Article 30(1) on the other hand guarantees the right
of a religious or linguistic minority to establish and
administer educational institutions. Article 29(1) gives
security to an interest : article 30(1) gives security to an
activity. [293 D-E]
(2)Article 30(1) does not. in express or implied terms,
limit the right of the. minorities to establish an
educational institution of a particular type. The fight to
establish an educational institution impliedly grants two
kinds of choices. The minorities have a right to establish
or not to establish any particular type of educational
institution. This is the negative choice. The minorities,
may establish any type of educational institution. This is
the positive choice. Choice is inherent in every freedom.
Freedom without choice is no freedom. So the words "of
their choice" merely make patent what is latent in art.
30(1). Those words are not intended to enlarge the area of
choice already implied in the right conferred by art. 30(1).
[293 H, 294 A-B]
(3) Rightaffiliation : There is not express grant of the
right of affiliation in art. 30). It is also not
necessarily implied in art. 30(1). if the constitution
framers intended to elevate the right of affiliation to the
status of a fundamental right they could have easily
expressed their intention in clear words in art. 30. As our
State is secular in character, affiliation of an institution
imparting religious instruction or teaching only theology of
a particular religious minority may not comport with the
secular character of the State. As Art. 30(1) does not
grant right of affiliation to such an institution it cannot
confer that right on an institution imparting secular
general education. The content of the right under art.
30(i) must be the same-for both kinds of institutions. [294
E-H]
In re. The Kerala Education Bill [1959] S.C.R.995 at
pp. 1076-1077.
(4) Affiliating University : Since art. 30(1)does not grant
the right of affiliation the State is not under an
obligation to have an affiliating university. It is open to
a State to establish only a teaching university. [296A]
(5) A glance at the context and scheme of Part III of the
constitution would show that the constitution makers did not
intend to confer absolute rights on a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer educational
institutions. It is true that art 30(1) is expressed in
spacious and unqualified language. And so is art. 14.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 16 of 131
However, this Court has read the limitation to
classification in the general and unrestricted language of
art. 14. The liberty recognised in the First Amendment to
the U.S.A. Constitution and the freedom of trade, commerce
and intercourse expressed in s. 92 of the Australian Consti-
tution, both of which are expressed in-absolute terms, are
held to be subject to regulation. These instances should be
sufficient to explode the argument of absolute or near-
absolute right to establish and administer an educational
institution by a religious or linguistic minority from the
absolute words of art. 30(1). Absolute words do not confer
absolute rights, for the generality of the words may have
been cut down by the context and the scheme of the statute
or the constitution as the case may be. [298 E; 296D; 298C]
State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar [1952] S.C.R. 284
at P. 295, Charanjit Lal v. Union of India [1950] S.C.R. 869
at p. 890, Kathi Raning Rawat ’V. State of Saurashtra
[1952] S.C.R. 435 at p. 442, Cantwell v. Connecticut (310)
U.S. 296 at pp. 303-304 ’ 95 Law Edn. 1137 at p. 1160,
W.S.A. Waynes : Legislative Executive and Judicial Powers in
Australia. 2nd Edn : p. 339 and Commonwealth of Australia
and others v. Bank of New South Wales and others [1950]
Appeal cases 235.
(6) Articles 29(2), 15(4) and 28(3) place certain express
limitations on the right in art. 30(1). There are also
certain implied limitations on this right. The right should
be read subject to those implied limitations. [299C]
185
(7) Part III of the Constitution confers certain rights on
individuals, on groups and on certain minority groups.
Those rights constitute a single indivisible ’balancing
system of liberty in our Constitution. The system implies
order and harmony among the various rights constituting our
liberty according to the necessities of each case.
Obviously, the right’s could never have been intended by the
constitution makers to be in collision with one another.
Accordingly, the right in, art. 30(1) cannot be so exercised
as to violate a citizens legal or constitutional rights. It
is impossible for the, liberty of a civilised community to
have absolute rights. Some regulation of rights is
necessary for due enjoyment by every member of the society
of his own rights. [299D; 300B ; DE]
(8) Extent of regulatory power : The extent of regulatory
power of the State would vary according to various types of
educational institutions established by religious and
linguistic minorities. It may vary from class to class as
well as within a class. No minority educational institution
can be singled out for treatment different from one meted
out to the majority educational institution. A regulation
meeting out such a discriminatory treatment will be
obnoxious to art. 30(1). [301 H; 302 D]
(9) The test of a valid regulation is its necessity. Any
regulation which does not go beyond what is necessary for
protecting the interests of the society (which includes the
minorities also) or the rights of the individual members of
the society should be constitutionally valid. It cannot be
said that such a regulation takes away or abridges the
rights conferred by art. 30(1). [302 E-F]
(10) No, hard and fast rule can be prescribed for
determining what is necessary. The question should be
examined ill the light of the impugned provisions and the
facts and circumstances of each case. What is required is
that the impugned law should seek to establish a reasonable
balance between the right regulated and the social interest
or the individual right protected. The court should balance
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 17 of 131
in the scale the.value of the right regulated and the value
,of the social interest or the individual right protected.
While balancing these competing interests, the Court should
give due weight to the legislative judgment. Like the
Court, the Legislature has also taken the oath to uphold the
Constitution. It is as much the protector of the liberty
and welfare of the people as the Court. it is more informed
than the Court about the pressing necessities of the
Government and the needs of the community. [302 G-H]
State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar [1952] S.C.R. 284
at p. 303 per Das j.
(11) It is difficult to accept the argument that a
regulation. in order to be constitutional, must always be
shown to be calculated to improve the excellence ,of the
minority educational institutions. The State prescribes the
curriculum and syllabus as much from the point of view of
excellence of instruction as from the. point of view of
having a uniform standard of instruction. [303 B-C]
Nor should the regulatory power be hamstrung by such
concepts as real and effective exercise of the right",
should not be touched by the regulation or that regulation
should not "directly and immediately" impinge on the right
conferred by art. 30(1). What is a real and effective
exercise of the right will depend on how far the impugned
regulation is necessary in the context of time, place and
circumstances for safeguarding any competing social interest
or any ’competing constitutional or legal right of an
individual. [303 G-H]
Rev. Suthalbhai Sabhai and others v. State of Bombay [1963]
3 S.C.R. 837 at p. 850 referred to.
(13) The right under art. 30(1) forms part of a complex and
interdependent group of diverse social interests. There
cannot be a perpetually fixed adjustment of, the right and
those social interests. They would need adjustment ,and.
readjustment from time to time and in varying circumstances.
[305 H]
Section 33A (1) (a) is obnoxious to art. 30(1). [307 E]
186
(14) Since the right of affiliation’ is not a fundamental
right guaranteed by art. 30(1) there is no difficulty in the
University taking over the teaching in tinder-graduate
classes. No legitimate objection can be taken to sub-s.(1)
of s.41.; The mere.. circumstance that an affiliated college
is made a constituent college of the university would not
necessarily offend art. 30(1). The definition of the
expression ’constituent college’ by itself is innocuous.
The concept of a constituent college is fluid. If-is the
degree of external control over the administration of a
minority college and not its statutory name that is relevant
for the purposes of art. 30(1). [308 A-C]
(15) Sub-section (3) of s. 41 cannot also be objected to.
It permits an affiliated college which does not want to be a
constituent college to get affiliated to another university
with the permission of the State and the Gujarat University.
[308, E]
(16) Even assuming for the sake of argument that clauses
(ii) to (vi) of sub-s. 4 of s. 41 are violative of art.
30(1) the petitioners stand to gain nothing thereby for
no legitimate objection can be advanced against the first
part of sub-section (4). Unless statutes are actually made
the constitutional attack is premature. [309 A]
(17) No legitimate objection can be taken to the first part
of sub-sections (1) and (2) of s. 51A. As the power of
approval is confined to checking the abuse of the right to
fire employees, it does not offend art. 30(1). The power of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 18 of 131
approval by the Vice-Chancellor is necessary in the interest
of the security of service of the teaching arid non-teaching
staff. Security of service is necessary to promote
efficiency and honest discharge of duty. It is calculated
to improve the institution in the long run. Section 51A
provides a cheaper and expeditious remedy to the staff for
the redress of their grievances. [310 F]
(18) It is difficult to discover any legitimate objection to
s. 52A on the basis of art. 30(1). This provision is
intended to check the abuse of power of administration by
the managing body and to provide a cheap and expeditious
remedy to the small pursed teaching and non-teaching staff.
It is. necessary in the interest of security of service.
[311 C]
Arguments for the petitioners
(1) The law’ declared by the Supreme Court has been the
law of the land since India became a Republic. Minorities
and educational institutions have. adapted themselves on the
basis of the law so declared. The various High Courts in
India have also laid down the law on the same basis. The
question of minority rights is a very sensitive and delicate
one and there are no compelling or coercive considerations
which would justify this Court in over-ruling its previous
decisions and reducing the content of the right given to the
minorities.
(2) In the objectives resolutions passed unanimously by the
constituent assembly it was declared that adequate
safeguards should be providedfor minorities in the
Constitution. The minority communities gave up their demand
for political rights and were satisfied with the right to
professand practice their. religion and to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice.
Articles 26, 29 and 30 were, therefore, embodied in the
Constitution for guaranteeing these rights to minorities.
(Re Kerala Education Bill 1959 SCR 995). The historical
genesis and constitutional background must’ at all timer,
’be remembered in construing article 30.
(3)Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution confer separate
and distinct rights. viz. (1) the right of any section of
the resident citizens to conserve its down language, script
or culture [article 29(1)1 (2) the right of all religious
and linguistic minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice [Article 30(1)]];
(3) the right of an educational institution not to be
discriminated against in the matter of State aid On the
ground that it is tinder the management of a religious or,
linguistic minority [Article 30(2)]; and (4) the right of
the citizen not to be denied admission
18 7
into an’ state-maintained or state-aided educational
institution on the ground of religion, caste, race or
language [Article 29(2)].
Article, 30(1) cannot be whittled down by reading it along
with, article 29(1).The differences between article 30(1)
and 29(1) are unmistakable : while article 29 confers the
fundamental right to "any section. of the citizens" which
would include the majority section. Article 30(1) confers
the right only on minorities. While article 29(1) is
concerned with "Language, script or culture", article 30(1)
deals with divisions of the nation based on "religion or.
language"; while article 29(1) is concerned with. the right
to conserve language, script or culture article 30(1) deals
with the right to establish and administer "educational
institutions" of the minorities’ own choice. The word
"administer" is a word of very wide import. The other key
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 19 of 131
word& are "of their choice". The minorities, right to
administer must necessarily include (i) the right to choose
its managing or governing body; (ii) the right not to be
compelled to refuse admission to students; (iii) the right
to choose its teachers; and (4) the right to use its
properties and assets for the benefit of its own
institution,
Although the minority institutions can claim the protection
under Article 30 there are certain activities which cannot
possibly be considered educational as for example a school
of pickpockets or where subversive or criminal activities
are taught. Such institutions cannot invoke the protection
of Article’ 30 because they are not imparting education at
all. Though the freedom under Article 30 is Unqualified in
terms, it is not free from regulations, There can be no
absolutes in a community governed by law. Accordingly an
educational institution must comply with the laws like
municipal laws regarding construction and maintenance of
buildings. labour laws, tax laws and so on. Under article
30 the permissible regulatory measures are those which do
not restrict the right of. administration to facilitate it
and ensure better and more effective exercise of the right
for the benefit of the institution and through the
instrumentality of the management of the educational
institutions, but without displacing the management. If the
administration has to be improved it must be through the
agency or instrumentality of the existing management and not
by displacing it. Restrictions on the right of
administration imposed in the interest of the general public
alone and not in the interest of and for the benefit of
minority educational institutions are permissible.
There is a fundamental distinction between restriction on
the right of administration and a regulation prescribing the
manner of administration. The right of administration means
the right to effectively manage and conduct the affairs of
the institutions. It postulates autonomy in administration.
The right’ of administration means the right to conduct and
manage the affairs of the institution through a Committee or
body of persons in whom the management have faith and
confidence and who have full autonomy in that sphere subject
to permissible regulatory measures, the right to impart
education through one’s own teachers having regard to their
compatibility with the ideals and aims, aspirations and
traditions of the institution. Educational institutions do
not want a teacher who though brilliant but is cantankerous
or quarrelsome or who is antipathetic to the creed and
beliefs and practices of the religious minority. The right
includes the right to admit students of their choice subject
to reasonable regulations about academic qualifications.
The right to select and appoint one’s own teachers and
principal the right to enforce discipline by exercising
-control and over the teachers. Any act or measure which
prevents the effective and real exercise of a fundamental
right amounts to violation of that right. Therefore to
insist upon affiliation on terms and conditions which
restrict the right of administration is violative of Article
30(1).
(4) The Wording of articles. 29(1) and 30(1) does not
support the contention that the latter article will apply
only to educational institutions established by
a minority community for the sole purpose of conserving its;
188
distinct language or script or culture. The words used in
article 29(1) are "any section of the citizens having a
distinct language, script or culture of its own". The words
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 20 of 131
used in article 30(1) Are "minorities, whether based on
religion or language." There is no reference to religion in
articles 29(1); in article 30 (1) the reference is only to
religion and language and there is no reference to culture.
So far as the Christians in India are concerned they do not
claim to have a culture of their own. Their culture is the
culture of India. But they are a minority based on religion
to whom article 30(1) will apply. To insist that the
minorities should surrender their fundamental’ right as a
condition for getting recognition or aid from the State is
to make the right unreal and illusory. To give recognition
and aid to institutions of the majority community and to
refuse them to those of the minorities :on the ground that
they refuse to surrender their fundamental right under the
Constitution is in effect discrimination within the meaning
of article 30(2). Under the Constitution only the
minorities have been given the fundamental right to
establish and administer educational institution of their
choice. The majority community has not got the right.
It is the creation of power that is subject to objection and
not its exercise. Reasonable manner of administration of
statutes is irrelevant in considering its constitutionality.
The effect of sections 41 and 42 of the Amendment Act is
that teaching and training in the colleges will be conducted
by the University and private ,colleges will become
constituent colleges of the University which means that the
minority colleges will lose their minority character
completely. The relations of the constituent colleges will
be governed by the statutes made by the University. The
right to administer means the right to effectively manage
and conduct the affairs of the institution. It postulates
autonomy in administration.
Sections 51 and 52 of the Amending Act have the effect of
destroying the educational agencies’ disciplinary control
over the teachingandnonteaching staff of the college.
No punishment can beinflictedbythe management on a
member of the staff unless it gets approval of the Vice-
Chancellor or an officer authorised by him. A provision for
compulsory arbitration of disputes will make it difficult
for the management to have effective disciplinary control
over the staff. [D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab A.I.R.
1971 S.C. 737.] There could be no objection to make the
rights of members of the staff justiciable but it will be an
infringement of the right of administration if an outside
body-is made the final authority for determining Ali
questions relating to disciplinary control over the members
of the staff.
Arguments for the respondents
Article 30(1) is to be interpreted not in isolation but in
the context of the Constitution, particularly its ideal of a
secular State and its object to preserve and strengthen the
integrity and unity of the country. Freedom, which may be
expressed in absolute terms in the Constitution, is not
inconsistent with regulatory measures in an orderly society
in the interest of the society. In the matter of any
educational institution seeking affiliation to a University.
regulatory measures in the interest of the general secular
education must necessarily relate to the management as a
whole of such educa tional institution, that is, the
character and composition of the governing body, the quality
of the teaching staff the security of its cenure and
discipline in the educational institution. The regulatory
measures must necessarily be uniformly applicable to all
educational institutions and cannot be discriminatory. "The
right to administer educational institutions of their
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 21 of 131
choice" in ;article 30(1) which includes the right to impart
general secular. education must, therefore. be limited by
regulatory measures. Article 30(1) cannot The invoked where
the education imparted is secular and of a general or
special character., This article does not confer any right
or privilege greater than or superior to, that enjoyed by
any linguistic or religious majority. Article
189
30(1) must be read along with other cognate Provision Viz.,
articles 30(2) 25, 26 and 29 and particularly article 30(2)
and-s25-(2)(a). There is no fundamental right of minority
institutions to insist an affiliation by University. A
minority institution, is ’bound by the general law relating
toaffiliation as any other minority or majority institution
based on language or religion. The provisions of sections
33A, 40, 41, 51A and 52A as also the impugned ordinances are
not destructive of any fundamental right of the petitioners.
They are only regulatory in, nature and impose only, such
restrictions as are indicated above.- They are valid and
effective.
No fundamental right is absolute and claims based on any one
right may be subject to qualifications in accordance with
the claims based on other rights.
Due regard should be had to the Directive principles
contained in articles 41, 45, 46 and 38, for securing which
education is an essential and powerful instrument. The
right to administer a minority educational institution was
not conceived to be unfettered and absolute. Administration
can be carried on in accordance with the general law of the
land. The object of administration of a minority
educational institution is two fold. (1) the conservation of
culture including religion, language and so grain (ii) ’to
ensure that their children receive general education also
son that they could go into the world well and sufficiently
equipped with the qualifications necessary for a useful
career in life (Re Kerala Education Bill 1957). Therefore,
a law which would impede the achievement of any of these
twin objects of the minority would be invalid as violative
of article 30(1). Subject to these qualification the,
administration can be carried on in accordance with the law.
The provisions of the Gujarat Act were intended to improve
the general education as also to guarantee security of
tenure to the teachers. Security of the service is not
merely intended to protect the teachers against exploitation
but is intended to ensure academic freedom. Management-
teacher relations have to be understood in proper canvass
than mere employer employee relationship.
&
ORIGINAL JURISDICTION : Writ Petition No. 232 and 233 of
1973.
(Petitions Under Article 32 of the Constitution of India
N. A. Palkhiwala, I. M. Nanavati, Sudhir Nanavati, A.
Natrai J. B.. Dadachanji P. C. Bhartari, O. C. Mathur and
Ravinder Narain for the Petitioners.
F. S. Nariman, Addl. Sol. General of India, R H. Dhebar
and S., P. Nayar for Respondent No. 1.
S. T. Desai, S. N. Shelat and S. R. Agarwal for respondent
No. 2.
N. A. Palkhiwala, J. B. Dadachanji, A. G. Menesses, P. C.
Bhartari, S. Swarup, O. C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for
Intervener Nos. 1, 9, and 10.
Soli J. Sorabjee, J. B. Dadachanji, P. C. Bhartari, S.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 22 of 131
Swarup, (I. C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for Intervener
Nos. 2, 6, 7-8.
I. M. Nanavati, J. B. Dadachanji, O. C. Mathur and
Ravinder Narain and P. C. Bhartari for Intervener Nos. 3 and
5.
Frank Anthony, J. B. Dadachanji, P. C. Bhartari, S. Swarup,
O. C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for Intervener No. 4.
Niren De, Attorney General for India, S. P. Nayar for
Intervener No. 11 (In WP No. 232/73).
Dr. V. A. Seiyad Mohammed and K. M. K. Nair for Intervener
No. 12 (In WP 232/73).
190
O. N. Tikku, Advocate General for the State of J & K and
Vineet Kumar for Intervener No. 13.
M. C. Setalvad, K. C. Agarwal, A. T. M. Sampath, M. M. L.
Srivastava, E. C. Agarwala for Intervener No. 14.
Hardev Singh and R. S. Sodhi for Intervener No. 15.
Joseph Vithayathil and E. C. Agarwala for Intervener No. 16.
Naunit Lal and Miss Lalita Kohli for Intervener No. 17 (In
WP. 232/73) and Intervener No. 5 (In WP. 233/73).
E. C. Agarwala and Danial A. Latifi for Intervener No. 18,
20, to 43 and 50-
Mrs. Scheherazade Alam, M. Qamaruddin and E. C. Agarwala
for Intervener No. 19.
Haroo Bhai and J. Ramamurthi for Intervener No. 44.
M. K. Ramamurthi, Haroo Bhai and J. Ramamurthi for
Intervener No. 45.
B. P. Maheshwari, C. L. Joseph and Suresh Sethi for
Intervener No. 46.
D. Gobardhan for Intervener No. 47.
F. S. Nariman Addi. Sol. Gen. of India (for Intervener
No. 48) and M. N. Shroff for Intervener Nos. 48-49 (In WP.
No. 233 of 1973).
V. M. Tarkunde, Joseph Vithayathil, K. C. Agarwala, A.T.M.
Sampath, P. C. Chandi, M. M. L. Srivastava and E. C.
Agarwala for the Intervener No. 53 (In WP. 233/73).
The following Judgments were delivered by
RAY, C.J. The question for consideration is whether the
minorities based on religion or language have the right to
establish and administer educational institutions for
imparting general secular education within the meaning of
Article 30 of the Constitution.
The minority institutions which are in truth and reality
educational institutions where education in its various
aspects is imparted claim protection of Article 30.
This raises the question at the threshold whether Articles
30(1) and 29(1) of the Constitution are mutually exclusive.
Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution are grouped under the
heading "Cultural and educational rights". Article 29(1)
deals with right of any section of the citizens residing in
India to preserve their language, script or culture.
Article., 30(1) provides that all religious and linguistic
minorities have the right to establish and administer educa-
tional institutions of their choice. Article 29(2)
prohibits discrimination in matters of admission into
educational institutions of the types mentioned therein on
grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of
them. Article 30(2) prevents States from making any
discrimination against any educational institution in
granting aid on the ground that it is managed by- a
religious or linguistic minority.
191
Articles 29 and 30 Confer four distinct rights. First is
the right of any section of the resident citizens to
conserve its own language, script culture as mentioned in
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 23 of 131
Article 29(1). Second is the right of ’all religious and
linguistic minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice as mentioned in
Article 30(1),. Third is the right of an educational
institution not to be discriminated against in the matter of
State aid on the ground that it is under the management of a
religious or linguistic minority as mentioned in Article
30(2). Fourth is the right of the citizen not to be denied
admission into any State maintained or State aided
educational institution on the ground of religion, caste,
race or language, as mentioned in Article 29(2).
It will be wrong to read Article 30(1) as restricting the
right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice only to cases where such
institutions are concerned with language, script or culture
of the minorities. The reasons are these. First, Article
29 confers the fundamental right on any section of the
citizens which will include the majority section whereas
Article 30(1) confers the right on all minorities. Second,
Article 29(1) is concerned with language, script or culture,
whereas Article 30(1) deals with minorities of the nation
based on religion or language. ’third, Article 29(1) is
concerned with the right to conserve language, script or
culture, where as Article 30(1) deals with the right to
establish and administer educational institutions of the
minorities of their choice. Fourth, the conservation of
language, script or culture under Article 29(1) may be by
means wholly unconnected with educational institutions and
similarly establishment and administration of educational
institutions by a minority under Article 30(1) may be
unconnected with any motive to conserve language, script or
culture. A minority may administer an institution for.
religious education which is wholly unconnected with any
question of conserving a language, script or culture.
If the, scope of Article 30(1) is to establish and
administer educational institutions to conserve language,
script or culture of minorities, it will render Article 30
redundant. If rights under Articles 29(1) and 30(1) are the
same then the consequence will be that any section of
citizens not necessarily linguistic or religious minorities
will have the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice. The scope of Article 30 rests
on linguistic or religious minorities and no other section
of citizens of India has such a right.
The right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice has been conferred on
religious: and linguistic minorities so that the majority
who can always have their rights by having proper legisla-
tion do not pass a legislation prohibiting minorities to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice. If the scope of Article 3 0(1) is made an extension
of the right under Article 29(1) as the right to establish
and administer educational institutions for giving religious
instruction or for imparting education in their religious
teachings or tenets the fundamental right of minorities to
establish and administer educational institution of their
choice will be taken away.
192
Every section of the public, the majority as well as
minority. has rights in respect of religion as contemplated
Articles, 25 and 26 and rights in, respect of language,
script, culture as contemplated in Article 29. The whole
object of conferring the right on minorities under Article
30 is to ensure that there will be equality between the
majority and the minority. If the minorities do not have
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 24 of 131
such special protection they will be denied equality.
In Re. The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995
this’ Court said that Article 30(1) covers institution-,
imparting general secular education. The object of Article
30 is to enable children of minorities to go out in the
world fully equipped. All persons whether in the majority
or in the minority have the right under Article 25 freely to
profess, practice and propagate religion. Any section of
citizens which includes the majority as well as the minority
shall have under Article 29 the right to conserve their
distinct language, script or culture. That is why the
minorities are given a specific right in respect of
educational institutions Linder Article 30. Article 30(1)
gives the right to linguistic minorities as well where no
question of religion arises. It is, therefore, not at all
possible to exclude secular education from Article 30.
Since the Kerala Education Bill case (supra) in 1959 this
Court has consistently held that general secular education
is covered by Article 30.
This Court in Rev. Father Proost v. State of Bihar [1969] 2
S.C.R. 73 considered the question whether the protection
guaranteed. under Article 30.(1) is a corollary to the right
guaranteed under Article 29(1). A contention was advanced
that protection to minorities in Article 29(1) was only a
right to conserve a distinct language, script, or culture of
its own, and, therefore, the educational institutions which
imparted general education did not qualify for protection of
Article 30. This Court said that the, width of Article 30
could not be cut down by, introducing any consideration on
which Article 29(1) is based. Article, 29(1) is a general
protection given to sections of citizens to conserve their
language, script or culture. Article 30,is a special right
to minorities to establish educational institutions of their
choice. This Court said that the two Articles create two
separate rights though it is possible that the rights might
meet in a given case.
The real reason embodied in Article 30(1) of the
Constitution is the conscience of the nation that the
minorities, religious as well as linguistic, are not
prohibited from establishing and administering educational
institutions of their choice for the purpose of giving their
children the best general education to make, them complete
men and women of the country. The minorities are given this
protection under Article 30 in order to preserve and
strengthen the, integrity and unity of the country. The
sphere of general secular education is intended to develop
the commonness of boys and girls of our country. This is in
the true spirit of liberty, equality and fraternity through
the medium of education. If religious or linguistic
minorities are not given protection under Article 30 to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice, they will feel isolated and separate. General
secular education will open doors of perception and act as
the, natural light of mind for our countrymen to live in the
whole.
193
The second question which arises for consideration is
whether religious and linguistic minorities who have the
right to establish and administer educational institutions
of their choice, have a fundamental right to affiliation.
It is contended on behalf of the petitioners that the right
to establish educational institutions of their- choice will
be without any meaning if affiliation is denied. The
respondents pose the question whether educational
institutions established and administered by minorities for
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 25 of 131
imparting general secular education have a fundamental right
to be affiliated to a statutory University on terms of
management different from those applicable to other
affiliated colleges.
The consistent view of this Court has been that there is no
fundamental right of a minority institution to affiliation.
An explanation has been put upon that statement of law. It
is that affiliation must be a real and meaningful exercise
for minority institutions in the matter of imparting general
secular education. Any law which provides for affiliation
on terms which will involve abridgement of the right of
linguistic and religious minorities to administer and
establish educational institutions of their choice will
offend Article 30(1). The educational institutions set up
by minorities will be robbed of their utility if boys and
girls cannot be trained in such institutions for University
degrees. Minorities will virtually lose their right to
equip their children for ordinary careers if affiliation be
on terms which would make them surrender and lose their
rights to establish and administer educational institutions
of their choice under Article 30. The primary purpose of
affiliation is that the students reading in the minority
institutions will have qualifications in the shape of
degrees necessary for a useful career in life. The
establishment of a minority institution is not only ineffec-
tive but also unreal unless such institution is affiliated
to a University for the purpose of conferment of degrees on
students.
Affiliation to a University really consists of two parts.
One part relates to syllabi, curricula, courses of
instruction, the qualifications of teachers, library,
laboratories, conditions regarding health and hygiene of
students. This part relates to establishment of educational
institutions. The second part consists of terms and
conditions regarding management of institutions. It relates
to administration of educational institutions.
With regard to affiliation a minority institution must
follow the statutory measures regulating educational
standards and efficiency, the prescribed courses of study,
courses of instruction and the principles regarding the
qualification of teachers, educational qualifications for
entry of students into educational institutions etcetera.
When a minority institution applies to a University to be
affiliated, it expresses its choice to participate in the
system of general education and courses of instruction
prescribed by that University, Affiliation is regulating
courses of instruction in institutions for the purpose of
coordinating and harmonizing the standards of education.
With regard to affiliation to a University, the minority and
non-minority institutions must agree in the pattern and
standards of education. Regulatory measures of affiliation
enable the minority institutions to share the same
194
courses of instruction and the same, degrees with the non-
minority institution.
This Court in State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial, etc. [1971] 1 S.C.R.734 explained the necessary
and importance of regulatory measures of system and standard
of education in the interest of the county and the people.
When a minority institution applies for affiliation, it
agrees to follow the uniform courses of study. Affiliation
is regulating the educational character and content of the
minority institutions. These regulations are not only
reasonable in the interest of general secular education but
also conduce to the improvement in the statute and strength
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 26 of 131
of the minority institutions. All, institutions of general
secular education whether established by the minorities or
the non-minorities must impart to the students education not
only for their intellectual attainment but also for pursuit
of careers. Affiliation of minority institutions is
intended to ensure the growth and excellence of their
children and other students in the academic field.
Affiliation mainly pertains to the academic and educational
character of the institution. Therefore, measures which
will regulate the courses of study, the qualifications and
appointment of teachers, the conditions of employment of
teachers, the health and hygiene of students, facilities for
libraries and laboratories are all comprised in matters
germane to affiliation of minority institutions. These
regulatory measures for affiliation are for uniformity,
efficiency and excellence in educational courses and do not
violate any fundamental right of the minority institutions
under Article 30.
The entire controversy centers round the extent of the right
of the religious and linguistic minorities to administer
their educational institutions. The right to administer is
said to consist of four principal matters. First is the
right to choose its managing- or governing body. It is said
that the founders of the minority institution have faith and
confidence in their own committee or body consisting of
persons selected by them. Second is the right to choose its
teachers. It is said that minority institutions want
teachers to have compatibility with the ideals, aims and
aspirations of the institution. Third is the right not to
be compelled to refuse admission to students. In other
words, the minority institutions want to have the right to
admit students of their choice subject to reasonable
regulations about academic qualifications. Fourth is the
right to use its properties and assets for the benefit of
its own institution.
The right conferred on the religious and linguistic
minorities to administer educational institutions of their
choice is not in an absolute.right. This right is not free
from regulation. Just as regulatory measures are necessary
for maintaining the educational character and content of
minority institutions similarly regulatory measures are
necessary for ensuring orderly, efficient and sound
administration. Das, C.J. in the Kerala Education Bill case
(supra) summed up in one sentence the true meaning of the
right to administer by saying that the right to administer
is not the right to maladminister.
195
On behalf of, the petitioners, it is said that the right to
administer means authority in administration Emphasis
is placed on’ the minority’s claim to the institution as,
it thinks fit. It is, said that the’ regulatory should not
restrict the right of administration but facilitate the,
same through- the instrumentality of the, management of the
minority institutions. it is said that the management: of
the minority institution should not be displaced because
that will amount to violation of the right to administer.
The kerala Education Hill case (supra) upheld certain
regulatory provisions as to administration of minority
institution not to infringe the right to administer. The
manager of an aided school was to be appointed subject to
the approval of such officer as the Government might
authorise. The Government prescribed the qualifications for
appointment as teachers. The Public Service Commission
selected candidates for appointment as teachers. The
conditions of service were to be the same as in Government
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 27 of 131
schools. No teacher was to be dismissed, removed or reduced
in rank or suspended without the previous sanction of the
officer authorised by the Government in this behalf.
The Kerala Education Bill case (supra) did not uphold the
validity of clauses 14 and 15 in the Kerala Education Bill,
1957. These clauses authorised the Government to take over
any aided school under certain circumstances. This Court
found that those clauses amounted to expropriation of the
schools. The schools were, recognised on condition that
they submitted to those clauses. Such submission amounted
to surrender of the right under Article 30.
This Court in Rev. Father W. Proost case (supra) held that
section 48-A of the Bihar University Act which came into
force from 1 March,. 1962 completely took away the autonomy
of the governing body of St. Xaviees College established by
the Jesuits of Ranchi. Section 48-A of the said Act
provided inter alia that appointments, dismissals, removals,
termination of service by the governing body of the College
were to be made on the recommendation of the University
Service Commission and subject to the approval of the
University. There were other provisions in that section,
viz., that the Commission would recommend to the governing
body names of persons in order of preference and in no case
could the governing body appoint a person who was not
recommended by the University Service Commission.
In RI. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro v. State of Bihar [19701] 1
S.C.R. 172, the State of Bihar requested the Church
Missionary Society School, Bhagalpur to constitute a
managing committee of the school in accordance with an order
of the State. This Court held that the State authorities
could not require the school to constitute a managing
committee in accordance with their order.
In D. A. V. College v. State of Punjab [1971] Suppl. S.C.R.
688. clause 17 of the impugned statute in that case which
provided that the staff initially appointed shall be
approved by the Vice-Chancellor and subsequent changes would
be reported to the University for the Vice-Chancellor’s
approval, was found to interfere with the right of manage-
ment.
196
This Court in State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial case(supra) found sections 48 and 49 of the
Kerala University Act ,of 1969 to be infraction of Article
30. Those sections were found by this Court to have the
effect of displacing the administration of the college and
giving it to a distinct corporate body which was in no way
answerable to the institution. The minority community was
found to lose the right to administer the institution it
founded. The governing body contemplated in those sections
was to administer the colleges in accordance with the
provisions of the Act, statutes, ordinances, regulations,
bye laws and orders made, thereunder. The powers and
functions of the governing body, the removal of the. members
and the procedure to be followed by it were all to be
prescribed by the statutes. These provisions amounted to
vesting the management and administration of the institution
in the hands of bodies with mandates from the University.
These rulings of this Court indicate how and when there is
taking away or abridgement of the right of administration of
minority institutions in regard to choice of the governing
body, appointment of teachers and in the right to
administer.
The decision of this Court in Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai v.
State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 illustrates as to how
the right of the minority institution is violated by the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 28 of 131
State order requiring the minority institution to reserve
under orders of Government 80 per cent of the seats on
threat of withholding grant in aid for non-compliance with
the order. This Court in Kerala Education Bill case (supra)
said that the State cannot do indirectly what it cannot do
directly. Withholding aid on terms which demand the
surrender of the right of the minority to administer the
institution is an infringement of the right under Article
30.
Educational institutions are temples of learning. The
virtues of human intelligence are mastered and harmonized by
education. Where there is complete harmony between the
teacher and the taught, where the teacher imparts and the
student receives, where there is complete dedication of the
teacher and the taught in learning, where there is
discipline: between the teacher and the taught, where both
are worshipers of learning, no discord or challenge will
arise. An educational institution runs smoothly when the
teacher and the taught are engaged in the, common ideal of
pursuit of knowledge. It is, therefore, manifest that the
appointment of teachers is an important part in educational
institutions. The, qualifications and the character of the
teachers are really important. The minority institutions
have the right to administer institutions. This right
implies the obligation and duty of the minority
institutions, to render the very best to the students. In
the right of administration, checks and balances in the
shape of regulatory measures are required to ensure the
appointment of good teachers d their conditions of service.
The right to administer is to be tempered with regulatory
measures to facilitate smooth administration. The best
administration will reveal no trace or colour of minority.
A minority institution should shine in exemplary eclectic in
the administration of the institution. The best compliment
that can be paid to a minority institution is that it does
not rest on or Proclaim its minority character.
197
Regulations which will serve the interest of the students,
regulations which will serve the interests of the teachers
are of paramount importance in good administration.
Regulations in the interest of efficiency of teachers,
discipline and fairness in administration are necessary for
preserving harmony among affiliated institutions.
Education should be a great cohesive, force in developing
integrity of the nation. Education develops the ethos of
the nation. Regulations are, therefore, necessary to see
that there are no divisive, or disintegrating forces in
administration.
Three sets of regulations are impeached as violative of
Article 30. The first set consists of section 40 and 41 of
the Gujarat University Act, 1949 as amended, referred to, as
the Act. The second set consists of section 33A(1) (a).
The third set consists of sections 51A and 52A.
Section 40 of the Act enacts that teaching and training
shall be conducted by the university and shall be imparted
by teachers of the university. Teachers of the university
may be appointed or recognised by the university for
imparting instructions on its behalf. As soon as the Court
which is one of the authorities of the university determines
that the teaching and training shall be conducted by the
university the provisions of section 41 of the Act come into
force.
Section 41 of the Act consists of four sub-sections. The
first subsection states that all colleges within the
university area which are admitted to the privileges of the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 29 of 131
university under subsection (3) of section 5 of the, Act and
all colleges which may hereafter be affiliated to the
university shall be constituent colleges of the university.
It is true that no determination has yet been made by the
court of the university under section 40 of the Act but the
power exists. The power may be used in relation to minority
institution. Once that is done the minority institutions
will immediately become constituent colleges. The ,real
implication of section 40 of the Act is that teaching and
training shall be conducted by the university. The word
"conduct" clearly indicates that the university is a
teaching university. Under section 40 of the Act the
university takes over teaching of under-graduate classes.
Section 41 of the Act is a corollary to section 40 of the
Act. Section 41 of the Act does not stand independent of
section 40 of the Act. Once an affiliated college becomes a
constituent college within the meaning of section 41 of the
Act pursuant to a declaration under section 40 of the Act it
becomes integrated to the university. A constituent college
does not retain its former individual character any longer.
The minority character of the college is lost. Minority
institutions become part and parcel of the) university. The
result is that section 40 of the Act cannot have any
compulsory application to minority institutions because it
will take away their fundamental right to administer he
educational institutions of their choice.
Section 41 of the Act contains four sub-sections. The first
subsection broadly states that all colleges within the
University area shall be the constituent colleges of the
university. The second sub-section states that all
institutions within the university area shall be the con-
stituent institutions of the university. The third sub-
section states that
198
no educational institution situate within the university
area shall, save with the consent of the university and the
sanction of the State Government be associated in any way
with or seek admission to any privilege of any other
university established by law. The fourth sub-section
states that the relations of the Consent colleges and
constituent, recognised or approved institutions within the
university area shall be governed by the statutes to be made
in that behalf and such statutes shall provide in particular
for the exercise by the university of the powers enumerated
therein in respect of constituent degree colleges and
constituent recognised institutions.
Section 41(4) (ii) of the Act confers power on the
university to approve the appointment of the teachers made
by colleges. Section 41 (4 ) (iii) of the Act requires
colleges to contribute teachers for teaching on behalf of
the university. Section 4 1 (4) (iv) of the Act confers
power on the university to co-ordinate and regulate the
facilities provided and expenditure incurred by colleges and
institutions in regard to libraries, laboratories and other
equipments for teaching and research. Section 41 (4) (v)
confers power on the university to require colleges and
institutions when necessary to confine the enrollment of
student,, in certain subjects. Section 41(4) (vi) confers
power on the university to levy contributions from colleges
and institutions and to make grants to them.
In view of our conclusion that sections 40 and 41 of the
Act hang together’ and that section 40 of the Act cannot
have any compulsory application to minority institutions, it
follows that section 41 of the Act cannot equally have any
compulsory application to minority institutions It is not
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 30 of 131
necessary to express any opinion on the provisions contained
in section 41 of the Act as to whether such provisions can
be applied to minority institutions affiliated to a
university irrespective of the conversion of affiliated
colleges into constituent colleges.
The provisions contained in section 33A(1) (a) of the Act
state that every college shall be under the management of a
governing body which shall include amongst its members, a
representative of the, university nominated by the Vice-
Chancellor and representatives of teachers, non teaching
staff and students of the college. These provisions are
challenged on the ground that this amounts to invasion of
the fundamental right of administration. It is said that
the governing body of the college is a part of its
administration and therefore that administration should not
be touched. The right to administer is the right to conduct
and manage the affairs of the institution. This right is
exercised through a body of persons in whom the founders of
the institution have faith and confidence and who have full
autonomy in that sphere. The right, to administer is
subject to permissible regulatory measures. Permissible
regulatory measures are those which do not restrict the
right of administration but facilitate it and ensure better
and more effective exercise of the right for the benefit of
the institution and through the instrumentality of the
management of the educational institutions and without
displacing the management. If the administration has to be
improved it should be done through the agency or
instrumentality of the existing management and not by
displacing, it. Restrictions on the right of
199
administration imposed in the interest of the general public
alone and not in the interests of and for the benefit of
minority educational institutions concerned will affect the
autonomy in administration.
Autonomy in administration means right to administer
effectively and to manage and conduct the affairs of the
institutions. The distinction is between a restriction on
the right of administration and a regulation prescribing the
manner of administration. The right of administration is
day to day administration. The choice in the personnel of
management is a part of the administration. The university
will always have a right to see that there is no
maladministration. If there is maladministration, the
university will take steps to cure the same. There may be
control and check on administration in order to find out
whether the minority institutions are engaged in activities
which are not conducive to the interest of the minority or
to the requirements of the teachers and the students. In
State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc. (supra)
this Court said that if the administration goes to a body in
the selection of whom the founders have no say, the
administration would be displaced. This Court also said
that situations might be conceived when they might have a
preponderating voice. That would also affect the autonomy
in administration. The provisions contained in section 33
A(1) (a) of the Act have the effect of displacing the
management and entrusting it to a different agency. The
autonomy in administration is lost. New elements in the
shape of representatives of different type are brought in.
The calm waters of an institution will not only be disturbed
but also mixed. These provisions in section 33A (1) (a)
cannot therefore apply to minority institutions.
The provisions contained in section 33A(1)(b) of the Act
were not challenged by the petitioners. The interveners
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 31 of 131
challenged those provisions. The settled practice of this
Court is that an intervener is not to raise contentions
which are not urged by the petitioners. In view of the fact
that notices were given to minority institutions to appear
and those institutions appeared and made their submissions a
special consideration arises here for expressing the views
on section 33A(1)(b) of the Act. The provisions contained
in section 33A(1)(b) of the Act are that for the recruitment
of the Principal and the members of the teaching staff of a
college there is a selection committee of the college which
shall consist., in. the case of the. recruitment of a
Principal, of a representative of the university nominated
by the Vice-Chancellor and, in the case of recruitment of a
member of the teaching staff of the college, of a
representative of the university nominated by the Vice-
Chancellor and the Head of the Department if any for
subjects taught by such persons. The contention of the
interveners with regard to these provisions is that there is
no indication and guidance in the Act as to what types of
persons could be nominated as the representative. It was
suggested that such matters should not be left to unlimited
power as to choice. The provisions contained in section 33A
(1)(b) cannot therefore apply to minority institutions.
The third set of provisions impeached by the petitioners
consists of sections 51A and 52A. Section 51A states that
no member of the teaching, other academic and non-teaching
staff of an affiliated college
200
shall be dismissed or removed or reduced in rank except
after an inquiry in which he has been informed of the
charges and given a reasonable opportunity of being heard
and until (a) he has been given a reasonable ,opportunity of
making representation on any such penalty. proposed to be
inflicted on him; and (b) the penalty to be inflicted on him
is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of
the university authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this
behalf. Objection is taken by the petitioners to the
approval of Penalty by the Vice-Chancellor or any other
officer of the university authorised by him. First, it is
said that a blanket power is given to the Vice-Chancellor
without any guidance. Second, it is said that the words
"any other officer of the university authorised by him" also
confer power on the Vice-Chancellor to authorise any one and
no guidelines are to be found there. In short, unlimited
and undefined power is conferred on the Vice-Chancellor.
The Approval by the Vice-Chancellor may be intended to be a
check on the administration. The provision contained in
section 51A, clause (b) of the Act cannot be said to be a
permissive regulatory measure inasmuch as it confer-,
arbitrary power on the Vice-Chancellor to take away the
right of administration of the minority institutions.
Section 51A of the Act cannot, therefore, apply to minority
institutions.
The provisions contained in section 52A of the Act
contemplate reference of any dispute between the governing
body and any member of the teaching, other academic and non-
teaching staff of an affiliated college which is connected
with the conditions of service of such member to a Tribunal
of Arbitration consisting of one member nominated by the
governing body of the college, one member nominated by the
member concerned and an Umpire appointed by the Vice-
Chancellor. These, references to arbitration will introduce
an area of litigious controversy inside the educational
institution. The atmosphere of the institution will be
vitiated by such proceedings. The governing body has its
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 32 of 131
own disciplinary authority. The governing body has its
domestic jurisdiction. This jurisdiction will be displaced.
A new jurisdiction will be created in administration. The
provisions contained in section 52A of the Act cannot,
therefore, apply to minority institutions.
For these reasons the provisions contained in sections 40,
41, 33A(1) (a), 33A(1) (b), 51A and 52A cannot be applied to
minority institutions. These provisions violate the
fundamental rights of the minority institutions.
The ultimate goal of a minority institution too imparting
general secular education is advancement of learning. This
Court has consistently held that it is not only permissible
but also desirable to regulate everything in educational and
academic matters for achieving excellence and uniformity in
standards of education,
In the field of administration it is not reasonable to claim
that minority institutions will have complete autonomy.
Checks on the administration may be necessary in order to
ensure that the administration is efficient and sound and
will serve the academic needs of the institution. The right
of a minority to administer its educational institution
involves, as part of it, a correlative duty of good
administration.
201
The, teachers and the, taught form a world of their own
where everybody is a votary of learning. They should not be
made to know any distinction. Their harmony rests on
dedicated and disciplined pursuit of learning. The areas of
administration of minorities should be adjusted to
concentrate on making learning most excellent. That is
possible only when all institutions follow the motto that
the institutions are places for worship of learning by the
students and the teachers together irrespective of any
denomination and distinction.
JAGANMOHAN REDDY, J. This larger Bench has been constituted
to consider the scope of the fundamental rights under Art.
30(1), the interrelationship of those rights with the rights
under Art. 29(1), the scope of the regulatory powers of the
State vis-a-vis the rights under Art. 30(1), and in the
light of the view taken on the several aspects aforesaid to
consider the validity of certain impugned provisions of the
amended Gujarat University Act, 1949-hereinafter referred to
as ’the Act’. The contentions raised before us on the scope
and ambit of Arts. 29(1) and 30(1) are not new but have been
earlier urged before and decided by this Court. The attempt
on behalf of the State of Gujarat has been to once again
raise the same crucial issues which go to the root of the
rights conferred on the minorities to establish educational
institutions of their choice and whether the State could
treat the majority and minority educational institutions
equally, an issue upon which this Court has pronounced in no
uncertain, terms on earlier occasions.
We agree with the judgment of Hon’ble the Chief Justice
just pronounced and with his conclusions that ss. 40, 41,
33A(1) (a), 33A(1) (b) , 5 1 A and 52A of the Act violate
the fundamental rights of minorities and cannot, therefore,
apply to the institutions established and administered by
them. We would not ordinarily have found it necessary to
write a separate opinion when the same thing has to be said
as has been said so tersely by him, but in trying to re-
state what has already been said, the impression is
sometimes created that something new is being stated or some
departure from the principles already adumbrated is being
made. In order to avoid giving scope to any such contention
being raised, we would merely refer to some earlier
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 33 of 131
provisions already held to violate the fundamental rights of
minorities guaranteed under Art. 30(1) which are analogous
to the impugned provisions which, in the view this Court has
already taken, can be held to be violative in their
application to the minority educational institutions. The
reason for this separate opinion, however, is not so much to
point out the invalidity of the impugned provisions which
Hon’ble the Chief Justice has held to be inapplicable to the
minority institutions but to examine the question as to what
extent the, right conferred by Art. 30(1) would include
within it the right of the minorities to claim affiliation
for or recognition to educational institutions established
by them.
The right of a linguistic or religious minority to
administer educational institutions of their choice, though
couched in absolute terms has been held by this Court to be
subject to regulatory measures which the State might impose
for furthering the excellence of the standards of education.
The scope and ambit of the rights under Arts. 29(1) and
30(1) were first considered and analysed by this Court while
giving its advice on the Presidential Reference under Art.
143 of the Constitution in Re.
(1) [1959] SCR 995. (2) [1944] F.C.R. 317.
202
The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(1). The report which was
made to the President in that Reference, it is true, is not
binding on this Court in any subsequent matter wherein a
concrete case the infringement of the rights under any
analogous provision may be called in question, though it is
entitled to great weight. Under Art. 143 this Court
expresses its opinion if it so chooses and in some cases it
might even decline to express its opinion, vide In Re. Levy
of Estate DUty(2) cited with approval by Das,. C.J. in In
re. The Kerala Education Bill, 1957. In some cases the
opinion may be based on certain stated contingencies or on
some assumed or hypothetical situations whereas in a
concrete case coming before this Court by way of an appeal
under Art. 133, or by special leave under Art. 136 or by a
petition under Art. 32, the law declared by it by virtue of
Art. 143 is binding on all courts within the territory of
India. Nonetheless the exposition of the various facets of
the rights under Art. 29(1) and Art. 30(1) by Das, C.J.,
speaking for the majority, with the utmost clarity, great
perspicuity and wisdom has been the text from which this
Court has drawn its sustenance in its subsequent decisions.
To the extent that this Court has applied these principles
to concrete cases there can be no question of there being
any conflict with what has been observed by Das, C.J. The
decisions rendered on analogous provisions as those that are
under challenge in this case would prima facie govern these
cases, unless this larger Bench chooses to differ from them.
In respect of certain provisions of the Kerala Education
Bill, namely, clauses 9, 11 (2) and 12 (4), Das, C.J. stated
:
"These are, no doubt, serious inroads on the
right of administration and appear perilously
near violating that right. But considering
that those provisions are applicable to all
educational institutions and that the impugned
parts of cls. 9, 11 and 12 are designed to
give protection and security to the illpaid
teachers who are engaged in rendering service
to the nation and protect the backward
classes, we are prepared, as at present
advised, to treat these clauses 9, 11 (2) and 1
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 34 of 131
2 (4) as permissible regulations which the
State may impose on the minorities as a
condition for granting aid to their
educational institutions."
It was also observed therein that cls. 7, 10, 11(1), 12(1),
(2), (3) and (5) may easily be regarded as reasonable
regulations or conditions for the grant of aid. But some of
the provisions analogous to cls. 11, 12 (1), (2), (3) and
(5) have been held invalid by this Court when they were
challenged as offending fundamental rights of minority
institutions. In the State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial(1) sub-ss. (1) (2) and (9) of section 53 of the
Kerala University Act, 1969, were held to be invalid. These
provisions are similar in terms and effect as cl. 1.1 of the
Kerala Education Bill, 1957. Similarly, sub-sections (2)
and (4) of s. 56 of the Kerala University Act being similar
in terms and effect to sub-clauses (1), (2) and (3) of
clause 12 of the Kerala Education Bill, 1957, which were
held to be reasonable and sub-clause (4) of
(1) [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734. (2) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688.
203
that clause which was considered to be perilously near to
violating the fundamental rights in that case, were held to
be invalid as they fall with sections 48 and 49 of the
Kerala Education Act. A similar provision in the Statutes
of the Guru Nanak University Act, namely, Statute 17 making
a provision similar to sub cls. (1), (2) and (3) of clause
12 of the Kerala Education Bill was held invalid in D. A. V.
College etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors(2). Sub-sections (4)
and (6) of s. 63 of the Kerala University Act, 1969, which
provide for similar contingencies as those provided in s.
52A of the impugned provisions of the Act dealing with the
disputes between the governing body and any member of the
teaching staff or other academic and non-teaching staff of
minority institutions was held to be invalid in Mother
Provincial case. The provisions of the impugned sections
33A(1) and (b) and 51A of the Act are similar in nature to
the provisions of ss. 53, 56 48 and 49 of the Kerala
University Act. Statute 2(l) (a) of the Guru Nanak
University Act also corresponds to ss. 48 and 49 of the
Kerala University Act and is similar in nature to s. 33A of
the Act. These have been held to be invalid in their
application to minority educational institutions in the D.
A. V. College case. Needless to say, in so far as these
decisions lay down a principle slightly different from or
even contrary to the opinion on the Kerala Education Bill,
they are the law laid down by this Court.
The impugned provisions, namely, ss. 40, 41, 33A(1) (a),
33A(1) (b), 51A and 52A have already been given in the
judgment of Hon’ble the Chief Justice. These may be
compared with the provisions of the Kerala Education Bill,
the Kerala University Act and the Statutes of the ’Guru
Nanak University Act, which have been juxtaposed for an easy
appreciation of the nature of the provisions which have been
held void by the cases referred to above :
204
Kerala Education Bill
cl. 11-Appointment of teachers in Government and aided
schools-
(1) The Public Service Commission shall, as empowered by
this Act. select candidates for appointment as
teachers in Government and aided schools. Before
Service Commission shall select candidates with due regard
to the probable number of vacancies of teachers that may
arise in the course of the year. The candidates shall be
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 35 of 131
selected for each district separately and the list of
candidates so selected shall be published in the Gazette.
Teachers of aided schools shall be appointed by the manager
only from the candidates so selected for the district in
which the school is located provided that manager may, for
sufficient reason, with the permission of the Public Service
Commission, appoint teachers selected for any other
district. Appointment of teachers in Government schools
shall also be made from the list of candidates so published.
(2) In selecting candidates under subsection (1). the
Public Service Commission shall have regard to the
provisions made by the Government under cl. (4) of Art. 16
of the Constitution.
Cl. 12--Conditions of service of aided school teachers :-
(1) The conditions of service relating to pensions,
provident, fund, insurance and
Kerala University Act
Section 53-
Appointment of teachers in private colleges-
(1) Posts of principal of private colleges shall’ be
selection posts.
(2) Appointment to the post of principal in _a private
college shall be made by the governing body or managing
council, as the case may be, from among teachers of the
college or of all the colleges. ,is the case may be or if
there is no suitable person in such college or colleges,
from other persons.
(9) Any teacher aggrieved by an appointment under sub-
section (7) may within sixty days from the date of the
appointment, appeal to the Syndicate, and the decision of
the Syndicate thereon shall be final.
S. 56-Conditions of service of teachers of private
colleges-
(1) The conditions of service of teachers of private
colleges, including conditions relating to pay, pension,
provident fund, gratuity, insurance and age of retirement
shall be Such as may be proscribed by the Statutes.
(2) No teacher of private college shall be dismissed,
removed, or reduced in
Guru Nanak university Statutes
Statute 17-The staff initially appointed shall be approved
by the Vice-Chancellor. D All subsequent changes shall be
reported, to the University for Vice-Chancellor’s approval.
In the case of training institutions the teachers, pupil
ratio shall not be less than 1 : 12. Non-Government
Colleges shall comply with the requirements laid down in
the Ordinance governing service and conduct of teachers in F
non-Government Colleges as may be framed by the University.
205
age of retirement applicable to teachers of Government
schools shall apply to teachers of aided schools-
(1) who are appointed under sec. 11 after the commencement
of this section; and
(ii) who have been appointed before the commencement of this
section, but who have expressed in writing their willingness
to, be governed by such conditions, within one year from
such commencement.
(3) The Government shall extend to the teachers of aided
schools who have been appointed before the commencement of
this section and who have not expressed their willingness
under clause (ii) of subsection (2) within the time
specified therefore the conditions of service, relating to
pension, provident fund, insurance and age of retirement
applicable to teachers of Government schools with such
modifications as the Government may deem fit.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 36 of 131
(4) No teacher of an aided school shall be dismissed.
removed, reduced in rank or suspended by the manager without
the previous sanction of the officer authorised by the
Government in this behalf.
(5) Subject to the provisions of subsections (1), (2), (3)
and (4), the conditions of service of teachers of aided
schools shall be such as may be prescribed.
rank by the Governing body or managing council without the
previous sanction of the Vice-Chancellor or placed under
suspension by the Governing Body or Managing Council for a
continuous period exceeding fifteen days without such pre-
vious sanction.
(4) A teacher against whom disciplinary action is taken
shall have a right of appeal to the Syndicate, and the
Syndicate shall have Power to order reinstatement of the
teacher in case of wrongful removal or dismissal and to
order such other remedial measures as it deems fit. and the
governing body or managing council, as the case may be,
shall comply with the order.
206
Section 48-Governing body for private college not under
corporate management-
(1) The educational agency of a private college, other than
a private college under a corporate
management, shall constitute in accordance with the
provisions of the statutes a governing body consisting of
following members, namely
(a) the principal of the private college;
(b) the manager of the private college.
(c) a person--nominated by the University in accordance
with the provisions in that behalf contained in the
statutes.
(d)a person nominated by the Government;
(e)a person elected in accordance with suchprocedure
as may be prescribed by the Statutes from among themselves
by the permanent teachers of the private college; and
(f) not more than six persons nominated by the educational
agency.
(2) The governing body shall be a body corporate having
perpetual succession and a common seal.
(3) The manager of the private college shall be the Chairman
of the Governing body.
(4) A member of the governing body shall hold office for a
period of four years from the date of its constitution.
Statute 2(1)(a)
A College applying for admission to the privileges of the
University shall send a letter of application to the
Registrar and shall satisfy the Senate
(a) That the College shall have a regularly constituted
governing body consisting of not more than 20 persons
approved by the Senate and including. among others, 2
representatives of the University and the Principal of the
college ex-officio.
Provided that the said condition shall not apply in the case
of College maintained by Government which shall however have
an advisory Committee consisting of among others the
principal of the College (Ex-officio) and two representa-
tives of the University.
207
(5) It shall be the duty of the governing body to
administer the private college in accordance with the
provisions of this Act and the Statutes, Ordinances, Regula-
tions, Rules, Bye-laws, and orders made thereunder.
(6) The powers and functions of the governing body, the
removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 37 of 131
by it, including the delegation of its powers. shall be
prescribed by the Statutes.
(7) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (6),
decisions of the governing body shall be taken at meetings
on the basis of simple majority of the members present and
voting.
Section 49- Managing Council for private Colleges under
corporate management
(a) one principal by rotation in such manner as may be
prescribed by the Statutes,
(b) the manager of the private college;
(c) a person nominated by the University in accordance with
the provisions in that behalf contained in the Statutes;
(d)a person nominated by the Government;
(e)two persons elected in accordance withsuch procedure
as may be prescribed by the Statutes from among themselves
by the permanent teachers of all the private colleges; and
208
(f) not more than fifteen persons nominated by the
educational agency.
(2) The managing council shall be a body corporate having
perpetual succession and a common seal.
(3) The manager of the private colleges shall be the
chairman of the managing council.
(4) A member of the managing council shall hold office for
a period of four years from the date of the, constitution.
(5) It shall be the duty of the managing council to
administer all the private colleges under the corporate
management in accordance with the provisions of this Act and
the Statutes, Ordinances, Regulations, Bye-laws and Orders
made thereunder.
(6) The powers and functions of the managing council, the
removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed
by it, including the delegation of its powers. shall be
prescribed by the Statutes.
(7) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (6),
decisions of the managing council shall be taken at meetings
on the basis of simple majority of the members present and
voting.
Section 63-Power to regulate the management of private
colleges.
(4) If the governing body or managing council, as the case
may be, disapproves
209
(2)
any decision taken by the University in connection with the
management of the private college the matters shall be
referred by the governing body or managing council, as the
case may be, to the Government within one month of the date
of receipt of the report under sub-section (3) who shall
thereupon pass such order thereon as they think fit and
communicate the same to the governing body or managing
council and also to the University.
(6)The manager appointed under subsection (1) of section
50 shall be bound to give effect to the decisions of the
University and if at any time, it appears to the University
that the manager is not carrying out its decisions itmay
for reasons to be recorded inwriting and after giving
the manager anopportunity of being heard, by orderremove
him from office and appointanother person to be the
manager afterconsulting the educational agency,
210
In spite of the consistent and categorical decisions which
have held invalid certain provisions of the University Acts
of some of the States as interfering with the fundamental
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 38 of 131
rights of management of minority in-situations inherent in
the right to establish educational institutions of their
choice under Art. 30(1), the State of Gujarat has
incorporated similar analogous provisions to those that have
been declared invalid by this Court. No doubt education is
a State subject, but in the exercise of that right any
transgression of the fundamental right guaranteed to the
minorities will have its impact beyond the borders of that
State and the minorities in the rest of the country will
feel apprehensive of their rights being invaded in a similar
manner by other States. A kind of instability in the body
politic will be created by action of a State which will be
construed as a deliberate attempt to transgress the rights
of the minorities where similar earlier attempts were
successfully challenged and the offending provisions held
invalid.
The Central Government to which notice was given probably
realising the sensitive nature of the issue did not put
forward any contentions contrary to those that have already
been considered and decided by this Court, though we had the
advantage of the personal views of the Attorney-General on
some of the aspects of those rights. Equality of treatment
of minority and majority or equality before law precludes
discrimination. According to Advisory opinion of the
Permanent Court of International Justice on Minority Schools
in Albania (6 April 1935), Publications of the Court, series
A/B No. 64, p. 19 :
"whereas equality in fact may involve the
necessity of differential treatment in order
to attain a result which establishes an
equilibrium between different situations.
or treatment of the majority and of the
minority whose situation and requirements are
different, would result in inequality ........
The equality between members of the majority
and of the minority must be effective, genuine
equality
We are of opinion that this view is a sound one and the
contentions advanced on behalf of some of the respondents in
support of the validity of the impugned provisions cannot be
accepted.
In so far as the Fight of affiliation or recognition is
concerned, no doubt, the observations of Das, C.J., in Re.
The Kerala Education Bill case(1) seem to negative any such
right under Art. 30(1). He said at p. 1067 :
"There is, no doubt, no such thing as
fundamental right to recognition by the State
but to deny recognition to the educational
institutions except upon terms tantamount to
the surrender of their constitutional right of
administration of the educational institutions
of their choice is in truth and in effect to
deprive them of their rights under Art.
30(1)."
These observations appear to us to be somewhat at variance
with certain other observations. But if these observations
are carefully scruti-
(1) [1959] S.C.R. 995.
211
nised, they can be reconciled and harmonised. Das, C.J.,
had observed earlier at pp. 1066-1067 that
"The minorities, quite understandably, regard
it as essential that the education of their
children should be in accordance with the
teachings of their religion and they hold,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 39 of 131
quite honestly, that such an education cannot
be obtained in ordinary schools designed for
all the members of the public but can only be
secured in schools conducted under the
influence and guidance of people well versed
in the tenets of their religion and in the
traditions of their culture.......... They
also desire that scholars of their educational
institutions should go out in the world well
and sufficiently equipped with the
qualifications necessary for a useful career
in life. But according to the Education Code
now in operation to which it is permissible to
refer for ascertaining the effect of the
impugned provisions on existing state of
affairs the scholars of unrecognised schools
are not permitted to avail themselves of the
opportunities for higher education in the
University and are not eligible for entering
the public services. Without recognition,
therefore, the educational institutions
established or to be established by the
minority communities cannot fulfill the real
objects of their choice and the rights under
Art. 30(1) cannot be effectively exercised.
The right to establish educational
institutions of their choice must, therefore,
mean the right to establish real institutions
which will effectively serve the needs of
their community and the scholars who resort to
their educational institutions."
The right under Art. 30 cannot be exercised in vacuo. Nor
would it be right to refer to affiliation or recognition as
privileges granted by the State. In a democratic system of
Government with emphasis on education and enlightenment of
its citizens, there must be elements which give protection
to them. The meaningful exercise of the tight under Art.
30(1) would and must necessarily involve recognition of the
secular education imparted by the minority institutions
without which the right will be a mere husk. This Court has
so far consistently struck down all attempts to make
affiliation or recognition on terms tantamount to surrender
of its rights under Art. 30(1) as abridging or taking away
those rights. Again as without affiliation there can be no
meaningful exercise of the right under Art. 30 (1), the
affiliation to be given should be consistent with that
right, nor can it indirectly try to achieve what it cannot
directly do. See Kerala Education Bill Case(1) Rev.
Sidhajbhai Sabhai & others v. State of Bombay and Another(2)
and D.A.V. College Case(3) at p. 709.
If the right of recognition is not a fundamental right, the
logical result of this postulate would be that the State
need not recognise except on general terms open to all
institutions. But if the recognition by a State is limited
in so far as minority institutions are concerned, in that
under
(1) [1959] S.C.R. 995. at p.1059, 1060, 1067 & 1068.
(2) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 at 856.
(3) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688 at 709.
212
the guise of exercising this power, the State cannot
prescribe conditions which will make an inroad and take away
the right guaranteed under Art. 30(1), then there is no
meaning in saying that the right to recognise vis-a-vis
minority institutions is not a fundamental right. This is
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 40 of 131
one conclusion that can possibly be derived from the above
observations of Das, C.J. The second conclusion which is
possible is that these observations will have to be confined
to the provisions of law regarding the validity of which the
opinion of the Court was sought. In that case, the Bill had
provided for giving recognition to schools for preparing
students for the examinations conducted by the Board, and in
so providing it had imposed conditions which the Court
construed as tantamount to the minority institutions being
required to surrender or denying them the right under Art.
30(1). The Court was not concerned with a law which did not
deal with the question of affiliation or recognition at all
or where the teaching was confined only to State managed and
maintained schools. The observations of Das, C.J. cannot
therefore, strictly speaking, apply to this fact situation.
When it is so read, they cannot be held to have laid down
that the State must provide for giving recognition at least
to the minority institutions or accord recognition subject
to such conditions as would in truth and in effect not
amount to an infringement of their right under Art. 30(1).
In other words, where the law does not provide for
giving.recognition or affiliation to any educational
institution irrespective of whether it is a majority or a
minority institution, can the minority institution claim
recognition on the ground that without-recognition or
affiliation the educational institution established by them
cannot fulfil the real objects of their choice and the mino-
rities cannot effectively exercise their rights under Art.
30(1) ? If the logical answer flowing from the observations
is that it cannot, then the question would arise as to what
is the purpose which clause (1) of Art. 30 serves ? The,
only purpose that the fundamental right under Art. 30 (1)
would serve would in that case be that minorities may
establish their institutions, lay down their own syllabi,
provide instructions in the subjects of their choice,
conduct examinations and award degrees or diplomas. Such
institutions have the right to seek recognition to their de-
grees and diplomas and ask for aid where aid is given to
other educational institutions. giving a like education on
the basis of the excellence achieved by them. The State is
bound to give recognition to their qualifications and to the
institutions and they cannot be discriminated except on the
ground of want of excellence in their educational standards
so far as recognition of degrees or educational
qualifications is concerned and want of efficient management
so far as aid is concerned.
In the D. A. V. College case(1) the compulsory affiliation
of minority educational institutions to the University which
had prescribed a medium of instructions other than the
language of the minority a via media was suggested, having
regard to the formation of the linguistic States throughout
India, that no compulsory affiliation can be insisted upon
which offends the right guaranteed under Arts. 29(1) and
30(1). If, as was held, compulsory affiliation is bad, it
will leave them free to get affiliated to a University in
that linguistic State which provides facility for the
language and script of the minorities. This pre-supposes
that
(1) [1971] Supp. S. C. R. 688 at 709.
213
there is a right to get recognition or affiliation where it
is possible in India or minority institutions to preserve
their language, script and culture.
We may in this connection refer to a unanimous resolution of
Parliament dated September 19, 1956, on the safeguards
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 41 of 131
proposed for the linguistic minorities, Vide Part IV of the
States Reorganisation Report, recommending that the
concerned States should provide necessary facilities to
safeguard minority rights by amending their University
Statutes. The fifth paragraph of the memorandum as approved
by Parliament states :
"5. Affiliation of schools and colleges using
minority languages.-Connected with the
proposals contained in the preceding
paragraphs is the question of the affiliation
of educational institutions located in the new
or reorganised States to appropriate
Universities or Boards of Education. It is of
course desirable that every effort should be
made to evolve arrangements whereby
educational institutions like schools and
colleges can be affiliated, in respect of
courses of study in the mother-tongue, to
Universities and other authorities which are
situated in the same State. However, it may
not always be possible to make such
arrangements; and having regard to the number
of institutions of this kind, it may sometimes
be convenient, both from the point of view of
the Universities or the educational
authorities concerned, and from the point of
view of the institutions themselves, that they
should be permitted to seek affiliation to
appropriate bodies located outside the State.
This may be regarded in fact as a necessary
corollary to the provisions contained in
Article 30 of the Constitution, which gives to
the minorities the right to establish and ad-
minister educational institutions of their
choice."
But what would happen if the educational institutions of a
minority find it inconvenient or impossible to secure such a
recognition or affiliation even outside the State in which
they are established ? In such circumstances, education
including University education being a State subject and the
legislative power of the State also being subject to Art.
29(1) and Art. 30(1), minorities able to establish an
educational institution can insist on recognition, where
affiliation is not provided for by the University Acts to
the educational qualifications awarded by them, whether
degrees, diploma or other certificates, which conform to the
educational standards prescribed by the State for the
recognition of such degrees, diplomas and other
certificates.
KHANNA, J. What is the scope and ambit of the rights of
minorities, whether based on religion or language, to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice under clause (1) of article 30 of the Constitution is
the question which arises for consideration in this writ
petition filed by the Ahmedabad St. Xavier’s College Society
and another under article 32 of the Constitution. The
respondents impleaded in the petition are the State of
Gujarat and the Gujarat University.
The first petitioner (hereinafter referred to as the
petitioner) is a Society registered under the Societies
Registration Act, 1860 (Act
214
21 of 1860) and a Trust under the Bombay Public Trusts Act,
1950 (Act 29 of 1950). The petitioner is running St.
Xavier’s College of Arts and Commerce in Ahmedabad. The
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 42 of 131
said college was established in June 1955 by a religious
denomination known as the Society of Jesus, a religious
order of Catholic priests and brothers. The petitioner
society was formed with the object of taking over the above
mentioned college.
The petitioner society and the St. Xavier’s College seek to
provide higher education to Christian students. Children,
however, of all classes and creeds provided they attain the
qualifying academic standards are admitted to the St.
Xavier’s College.
Before the bifurcation of the erstwhile State of Bombay into
State of Maharashtra and St-ate of Gujarat, the Bombay State
legislature passed the Gujarat University Act, 1949
(hereinafter referred to as the principal Act). The object
of the Act was to establish and incorporate a teaching and
affiliated university. St. Xavier’s College was accorded
affiliation under section 33 of the principal Act on or
about June 1955. Section 2 of the principal Act contained
definitions. We may set out the relevant definitions
"(1) ’Affiliated College’ means a college
affiliated under section 5 or 33.
(2) ’College’ means a degree college or an
intermediate college.
(2A) ’Constituent College’ means a University
college or affiliated college made constituent
under section 41.
(3) ’Degree College’ means an affiliated
college which is authorised to submit its
students to an examination qualifying for any
degree of the University.
(8) ’Recognized Institution’ means an
institution for research or specialized
studies other than an affiliated college and
recognized as such by the University.
(12) ’Teachers’ means professors, readers,
lecturers and such other persons imparting
instruction in the University, an affiliated
college or a recognized institution as may be
declared to be teachers by the Statutes.
(13) ’Teachers of the University’ means
teacher appointed or recognized by the
University for imparting instruction on its
behalf.
(15A) ’University College’ means a college
which the University may establish or maintain
under this Act or a college transferred to the
University and maintained by it.
(16) ’University Department’ means any
college, postgraduate or research institution
or department maintained by the University."
215
Section 39 of the Principal Act provided that within the
University area, all post-graduate instruction, teaching and
training shall be conducted by the University or by such
affiliated colleges or institutions and in such subjects as
may be prescribed by the Statutes. According to section 40
of ’the Act, within a period of three years from the date on
which section 3 (which dealt with the incorporation of the
University) comes into force, the Senate shall determine
that all instructions teaching and training beyond the stage
of Intermediate Examinations shall, within the area of the
City of Ahmedabad and such other contiguous area as the
Senate may determine, be conducted by the University and
shall be imparted by the teachers of the University. The
Senate shall then communicate its decision to the State
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 43 of 131
Government which Government may, after making such inquiry
as it thinks fit, by notification in the official Gazette
declare that the provisions of section 41 would come into
force on such date as may be specified in the notification.
Section 40 was amended by Bombay Act 30 of 1954, as a result
of which the words "three years" were substituted by the
words "seven years". The effect of that amendment was that
the Senate could take its decision under section 40 of the
Act within seven years from the date on which section 3 came
into force. Section 41 of the principal Act dealt ,with
constituent colleges and institutions. The provisions of
this section would be dealt with at length hereafter.
Suffice it to say at present that sub-section (2) of that
section provided that all institutions within the Ahmedabad
area would be constituent institutions of the University.
No educational institution situate within the Ahmedabad
area, it was specified, would save with the consent of the
University and the sanction of the State Government, be
associated in any way with, or seek admission to any
privileges of, any other University established by law.
Sub-section (4) of section 41 dealt with the relations of
the constituent colleges and the constituent institutions
within the Ahmedabad area and provided that the same would
be governed by the Statutes to be made in this behalf. The
matters in respect of which the Statutes were to make
provisions in particular regarding the relations of the
constituent colleges and recognized institutions were also
specified.
The Senate of Gujarat University did not take any decision
mentioned in section 40 within the stipulated period of
seven years. The said period expired on November 22, 1957.
The colleges affiliated to the Gujarat University
accordingly continued to be affiliated colleges after that
date. On September 28, 1971 the Senate passed a resolution
that all instructions, teaching and training beyond the
stage of intermediate examination in the city of Ahmedabad
be conducted by the University and imparted by the teachers
of the University. The Registrar of the University was
directed to communicate the decision of the Senate to the
State Government. The petitioners and some others then
filed petitions under article 226 of the Constitution in the
Gujarat High Court on the ground that the powers of the
Senate and the State Government under section 40 of the
principal Act had got exhausted on November 22, 1957 when
the period of seven years from the commencement of the
principal Act had expired. In the
216
alternative, it was stated by the petitioners that the
provisions of sections 40 and 41 were violative of articles
14, 19, 26, 29 and 30 of the Constitution. In view of the
pendency of these petitions, the State Government did not
act upon the impugned resolution passed by the Senate on
September 28, 1971.
The Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Act No. 6 of
1973) (hereinafter referred to as the amending Act) was
thereafter passed by the Gujarat legislature. The amending
Act came into force on March 12, 1973. It substituted the
word "Court" for the word "Senate" and the words "Executive
Council" for the word "Syndicate". The Gujarat University
Act as amended by the amending Act may for the sake of
convenience be described as the amended Act. Sections 33A,
39, 40, 41, 51A and 52A of the amended Act read as under :
" 33A. (1) Every college (other than a
Government college or a college maintained by
the Government) affiliated before the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 44 of 131
commencement of the Gujarat University
(Amendment) Act, 1972 (hereinafter in this
section referred to as ’such commencement’)-
(a) shall be under the management of a
governing body which shall include amongst its
members the Principal of the college, a
representative of the University, nominated by
the Vice-Chancellor,, and three
representatives of the teachers of the college
and at least one representative each of the
Members of the non-teaching staff, and the
students of the college, to be elected
respectively from amongst such teachers,
members of the non-teaching staff and
students; and
(b) that for recruitment of the Principal
and members of the teaching staff of a college
there is a selection committee of the college
which shall include-
(1) in the case of recruitment of the
Principal, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice Chancellor, and
(2) in the case of recruitment of a member of
the teaching staff of the college, a
representative of the University nominated by
the Vice-Chancellor and the Head of the
Department, if any, concerned with the subject
to be taught by such member.
(2) Every college referred to in sub-section
(1) shall,
(a) within a period of six months after such
commencement, constitute or reconstitute its
governing body in conformity with sub-section
(1), and
(b) as and when occasion first arises after
such commencement, for recruitment of the
Principal and teachers of
217
the college, constitute or reconstitute its selection
committee so as to be in conformity with sub-section (1).
(3) The provisions of sub-section (1) shall be deemed to be
a condition of affiliation of every college referred to in
sub-section (1).
39. Within the University area, all post-graduate
instruction, teaching and training shall be conducted by the
University or by such affiliated colleges or institutions
and in such subjects as may be prescribed by the Statutes.
40.(1) The Court may determine that all instructions,
teaching and training in courses of studies in respect of
which the University is competent to hold examinations shall
within the University area be conducted by the University
and shall be imparted by the teachers of the University and
the Court shall communicate its decision to the State
Government.
(2)On receipt of the communication under sub-section, (1),
the State Government may, after making such inquiry as it
thinks fit, by notification in the Official Gazette declare
that the provisions of section 41 shall come into force on
such date as may be specified in the notification.
41.(1) All colleges within the University area which are
admitted to the privileges of the University under sub-
section (3) of section 5 and all colleges within the said
area which may hereafter be affiliated to the University
shall be constituent colleges of the University.
(2)All institutions within the University area recognized
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 45 of 131
under sections 35 and 63 or approved under section 35A shall
be the constituent institutions of the University.
(3)No educational institution situate within the
University area shall, save with the consent of the
University and the sanction of the State Government, be
associated in any way with, or seek admission to any
privileges of, any other University established by law.
(4)The relations of the constituent colleges and consti-
tuent, recognized or approved institutions within the Uni-
versity area shall be governed by the Statutes to be made in
that behalf, and such Statutes shall provide in particular
for the exercise by the University of the following powers
in respect of the constituent degree colleges and
constituent recognized institutions-
(i)to lay down minimum educational qualifications for the
different classes of teachers and tutorial staff employed by
such colleges and institutions and. the conditions of their
service;
218
(ii)to approve the appointments of the teachers made by such
colleges and institutions;
(iii)to require each such college and institution to
contribute a prescribed quota of recognized teachers in any
subject for teaching on behalf of the University;
(iv)to co-ordinate and regulate the facilities provided and
expenditure incurred by such colleges and institutions in
regard to libraries, laboratories and other equipments for
teaching and research;
(v)to require such colleges and institutions, when
necessary, to confine the enrollment of students to certain
subjects;
(vi)to levy contributions from such colleges and
institutions and make grants to them; and
(vii)to require satisfactory arrangements for tutorial
and similar other work in such colleges and institutions and
to inspect such arrangements from time to time;
Provided that a constituent degree college or a constituent
recognized institution shall supplement such Leaching by
tutorial or other instruction teaching or training in a
manner to be prescribed by the Regulation to be made by the
Academic Council.
(5)Subject to the provisions of the Statutes the Board of
University Teaching and Research shall organize and co-
ordinate the instruction, teaching and training within the
University area.
51A(1) ’No member of the teaching, other academic and non-
teaching staff of an affiliated college and recognized or
approved institution shall be dismissed or removed or
reduced in rank except after an inquiry in which he has been
informed of the charges against him and given a reasonable
opportunity of being heard in respect of those charges and
until-
(a)he has been given a reasonable opportunity of making
representation on any such penalty proposed to be inflicted
on him, and
(b)the penalty to be inflicted on him is approved by the
Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of the University
authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
(2)No termination of service of such member not amounting
to his dismissal or removal falling under sub-section(1)
shall be valid unless-
(a)he has been given a reasonable opportunity of showingcause
against the proposed termination, and
219
(b) such termination is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 46 of 131
any officer of the University authorised by the Vice-
Chancellor in this behalf :
Provided that nothing in this sub-section shall apply to any
person who is appointed for a temporary period only.
52A. (1) Any dispute between the governing body and any
member of the teaching, other academic and nonteaching staff
of an affiliated college or recognized or approved
institution which is connected with the conditions of
service of such member, shall; on a request of the governing
body, or of the member concerned be referred to a-Tribunal
of Arbitration consisting of one nominated by the governing
body of the college or, as the case may be, member of the
recognized or approved institution, one member nominated by
the member concerned and an Umpire appointed by the Vice-
Chancellor.
(2) The provisions of section 52 shall, thereupon mutatis
mutandis apply to such request and the decision that may be
given by such Tribunal."
A meeting of the University Senate was convened for March
27. 28 and 29, 1973 wherein resolutions were proposed to be
moved as items Nos. 144 and 145 of the agenda that all
instructions, teaching and training in courses of studies in
respect of which the University was competent to hold
examinations be conducted by the University and be imparted
by the teachers of the University. The petitioners
thereupon filed the present petition under article 32 of the
Constitution. According to the petitioners, the St.
Xavier’s College Ahmedabad is an educational institution
established by a minority and them provisions of sections 40
and 41 of the amended Act are violative ,of the fundamental
rights of the petitioners guaranteed under articles 14, 19,
26, 29, 30 and 31 of the Constitution. The petitioners have
also, questioned the competence of the Gujarat legislature
to pass the amending Act. The three main reliefs sought by
the petitioners, are :
"(1) That sections 40 and 41 of the Gujarat University Act,
1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended by the Gujarat
University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act No. 6 of
1973)’are ultra vires the legislative powers of the State
Legislature and/or are violative of articles 14,
19 (1) (a), (f) and (g), 26, 29, 30 and 31 of the
Constitution of India;
(2) That sections 51A and 52A as inserted in the Gujarat
University Act, 1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended
by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act
No. 6 of 1973) are ultra vires article 14, 19 (1) (a) (f)
and (g), 26, 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India, and
Ordinances 120-D, 120E, 12OF and 120G of the:
220
Ordinances framed by the Gujarat University under the Guja-
rat University Act, 1949 and saved by sub-section ’(4) ’of
section 55 of the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972
are ultra vires articles 14, 19(1)(f) and (g), 26, 29 and 30
of the Constitution of India;
(3) That section 33A inserted in the Gujarat University Act
1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended by the Gujarat
University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973)
read with section 20 (Clause XXXIX) as inserted in the
Gujarat University Act, 1949 by the Gujarat University
Amendment Act, 1972 are ultra vires articles 14 19(1)(f) and
(g), 26, 29 and 301 of the Constitution of India."
Prayer was also made by the petitioners for restraining the
University from considering or passing the resolutions at
items Nos. 144 and 145 ,of the agenda in the meeting
proposed to be held on March 27, 28 and 29, 1973. When the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 47 of 131
petition came up for preliminary hearing on March 27, 1973
this Court made an order that the University might pass the
resolutions in question on March 27, 28 and 29, 1973 but
should not implement the same. The following resolution was
passed ’by the Senate in the meeting held on March 27 and
28, 1973 .
"It is hereby resolved that all instructions,
teaching and training in courses of studies in
respect of which the University is competent
to hold examinations shall within the Uni-
versity area be conducted by the University
and shall be imparted by the teachers of the
University."
In view of the stay order of this Court, the above
resolution has not been implemented.
The petition has been resisted by the two respondents, and
the affidavits of the Under Secretary to the, Government of
Gujarat and the Registrar of the University have been filed
in opposition to the petition.
When the petition came up for hearing on November 12, 1973,
the ,Court referred the petition to a larger Bench. It was
directed that notice of the matter be issued to the
Advocates General of the States, Attorney General of India
as well as the Union of India. Public notice was also
issued to the minority institutions to enter appearance, if
so advised. The All India University Teachers Association
was also granted permission for being heard in the matter.
Lengthy arguments have thereafter been addressed before us
on behalf of the petitioners, the respondents as well as
others who have been allowed to intervene. The arguments
have, however, been confined to the question as to whether
the impugned provision viol-ate article 30 of the
Constitution. No arguments were heard on the point as to
whether the impugned provisions are liable to be struck down
,on other grounds.
221
We may now refer to some of the relevant provisions of the
Constitution to which reference has been made. According to
clause (1) of article 25, subject to public order, morality
and health and to the other provisions of Part 111, all
persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and
the right freely to profess, practise and propagate
religion. Article 26 gives a right, subject to public
order, moraltiy and health, to every religious denomination
or any section thereof (a) to establish and maintain
institutions for religious and charitable purposes; (b) to
manage its own affairs in matters of religion; (c) to own
and acquire movable and immovable property; and (d) to
administer such property in accordance with law. Articles
28, 29 and 30 contain provisions for educational
institutions and read as under :
"28. (1) No religious instruction shall be
provider in any educational institution wholly
maintained out of State funds.
(2)Nothing in clause (1) shall apply to an
educational institution which is administered
by the State but has been established under
any endowment or trust which requires that
religious instruction shall be imparted in
such institution.
(3)No person attending any educational
institution recognized by the State or
receiving aid out of State funds shall be
required to take part in any religious
instruction that may be imparted in such
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 48 of 131
institution or to attend any religious worship
that may be conducted in such institution or
in any premises attached thereto unless such
person or, if such person is a minor, his
guardian has given his consent thereto.
29.(1) Any section of the citizens residing
in the territory of India or any part thereof
having a distinct language, script or culture
of its own shall have the right to conserve
the same.
(2)No citizen shall be denied admission
into any educational institution maintained by
the State or receiving aid out of State funds
on grounds only of religion, race, caste,
language or any of them.
30.(1) All minorities, whether based on
religion or language, shall have the right to
establish and administer educational
institutions, of their choice.
(2)The State shall not, in granting aid to
educational institutions, discriminate against
any educational institution on the ground that
it is under the management of a minority,
whether based on religion or language."
Article 28 forbids, subject to the exception
contained in clause (2), the imparting of
religious instructions in any educational
institution wholly maintained out of State
funds. The article also contains provision
against compulsion for persons attending an
educational insti-
222
tution recognized by the state or receiving aid out of State
funds, to take part in any religious instruction thatmay
be imparted in such institution or to attend any religious
worship that may be conducted in such institution or
in any premisesattached thereto.
Although the marginal note of article 29 mentions protection
of minority rights, the rights actually conferred by that
article are not restricted merely to the minorities.
According to clause (1) of that article, any section of the
citizens residing in the territory of India or any part
thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its
own shall have the right to conserve the same. In order to
invoke the benefit of this clause, all that is essential is
that a section of the citizens residing in the territory of
India or any part thereof should have a distinct language,
script or culture of its own. Once that is provided those
citizens shall have the right to conserve their language,
script or culture irrespective of the fact whether they are
members of the majority community or minority community.
Clause (2) of’ article 29 forbids the denial of admission to
citizens into any educational institution maintained by the
State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of
religion, race, caste, language or any of them.
Clause (1) of article 30 gives right to all minorities,
whether based on religion or language, to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice.
Analysing that clause it would follow that the right which
has been conferred by the clause is on two types of minori-
ties. Those minorities may be based either on religion or
on language. The right conferred upon the said minorities
is to establish and administer educational institutions of
their choice. The word establish" indicates the right to
bring into existence, while the right to administer an
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 49 of 131
institution means the right to effectively manage and
conduct the affairs of the institution. Administration
connotes management of the affairs of the institution. The
management must be free of control so that the founders or
their nominees can mould the institution as they think fit
and in accordance with their ideas of how the interest of
the community in general and the institution in particular
will be best served. The words "of their choice" qualify
the educational institutions and show that the educational
institutions ,established and administered by the minorities
need not be of some particular class; the minorities have
the right and freedom to establish and administer such
educational institutions as they choose. Clause (2)of
article 30 prevents the State from making discrimination in
the matter of grant of aid to any educational institution on
the that the institution is under the management of a
minority whether based on religion or language.
Before we deal with the contentions advanced before us and
the scope and ambit of article 30 of the Constitution, it
may be pertinent to refer to the historical background.
India is the second most ’Populous country of the world.
The people inhabiting this vast land profess different
religions and speak different languages. Despite the
diversity of religion and language, there runs through the
fabric of the nation the golden thread of a basic innate
unity. It is a mosaic of different religions languages and
cultures. Each of them has made a
223
mark on the Indian polity and India today represents a
synthesis of them all. The closing years of the British
rule were marked by communal riots and dissensions. There
was also a feeling of distrust and the demand was made by a
section of the Muslims for a separate homeland. This
ultimately resulted in the partition of the country. Those
who led the fight for independence in India always :aid
great stress on communal amity and accord. They wanted the
establishment of a secular State wherein people belonging to
the different religious should all have a feeling of
equality and non-discrimination. Demand had also been made
before the partition by, sections of people belonging to the
minorities for reservation of seats and separate
electorates. In order to bring about integration and fusion
of the different sections of the population, the framers of
the Constitution did away with separate electorates and
introduced the system of joint electorates, so that every
candidate in an election should have to lock for support of
all sections of the citizens. Special safeguards were
guaranteed for the minorities and they were made a part of
the fundamental rights with a view to instill a sense of
confidence and security in the minorities. Those provisions
were a kind of a Chartor of rights for the minorities so
that none might have the feeling that any section of the
population consisted of first-class citizens and the others
of second-class citizens. The result was that minorities
gave up their claims for reservation of seats. Sardar
Patel, who was the Chairman of the Advisory Committee
dealing with the question of minorities, said in the course
of his speech delivered on February 27, 1947
"This Committee forms one of the most vital
parts of the Constituent Assembly and one of
the most difficult tasks that has to be done
by us is the work of this committee. Often
you must have heard in various debates in
British Parliament that have been held on this
question recently and before when it has been
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 50 of 131
claimed in behalf of the British Government
that they have a special responsibility--a
special obligation-for protection of the
interests of the minorities.. They claim to
have more special interest than we have. It
is for us to prove that it is a bogus claim, a
false claim, and that nobody can be more
interested than us in India in the protection
of our minorities. Our mission is to satisfy
every interest and safeguard the interests of
all the minorities to their satisfaction."
(The Framing of India’s Constitution B. Shiva
Rao Select Documents, Vol. II p. 66).
It is in the context of that background that we should view
the provisions of the Constitution contained in articles 25
to 30, The object of articles 25 to 30 was to preserve the
rights of religious and linguistic minorities, to place them
on a secure pedestal and withdraw them from the vicissitudes
of political controversy. These provisions enshrined a
befitting pledge to the minorities in the Constitution of
’the country whose greatest son had laid down his life for
the protection of the minorities,. As long as the
Constitution stands as it is today, no tampering with those
rights can be countenanced. Any attempt to do so would be
not only an act of breach of faith, it would be constitu-
224
tionally impermissible and liable to be struck down by the
courts. Although the words secular state are not expressly
mentioned in the Constitution, there can be no doubt that
our Constitution-makers wanted establishment of such a
state. The provisions of the Constitution were designed
accordingly. There is no mysticism in the secular character
of the state. Secularism is neither anti-God, nor pro-God;
it treats alike the devout, the agnostic and the atheist.
It eliminates God from the matters of the state and ensures
that no one shall be discriminated against on the ground of
religion. The Constitution at the same time expressly
guarantees freedom of conscience and the right freely to
profess, practise and propagate religion. The Constitution-
makers were conscious of the deep attachment the vast masses
of our country had towards religion, the sway it had on
their minds and the significant role it played in their
lives. To allay all apprehensions of interference by the
legislature and the executive in matters of religion, the
rights mentioned in articles 25 to 30 were made a part of
the fundamental rights and religious freedom contained in
those articles was guaranteed by the Constitution.
As in the case of religion so in the case of language, the
importance of the matter and the sensitivity of the people
on this issue was taken note of by the Constitution-makers.
Language has a close relationship with culture. According
to the Royal Commission on Bilingualism and Biculturalism
(1965), the vitality of the language is an essential
condition for the preservation of a culture and an attempt
to provide for cultural equality is primarily an attempt to
make provisions for linguistic equality (quoted on page 590
of Canadian Constitutional Law in a Modern Perspective by J.
Noel Lyon and Ronald G. Atkey).
The idea of giving some special rights to the minorities is
not to have a kind of a privileged or pampered section of
the population but to give to the minorities a sense of
security and a feeling of confidence. The great leaders of
India since time immemorial had preached the doctrine of
tolerance and catholicity of outlook. Those noble ideas
were enshrined in the Constitution. Special rights for
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 51 of 131
minorities were designed not to create inequality. Their
real effect was to bring about equality by ensuring the
preservation of the minority institutions and by
guaranteeing to the minorities autonomy in the matter of the
administration of these institutions. The differential
treatment for the minorities by giving, them special rights
is intended to bring about an equilibrium, so that the ideal
of equality may not be reduced to a mere abstract idea but
should become a living@ reality and result in true, genuine
equality, an equality not merely in theory but also in fact.
The majority in a system of adult franchise hardly needs any
protection. It can look after itself and protect its
interests. Any measure wanted by the majority can without
much difficulty be brought on the statute book because the
majority can get that done by giving such a mandate to the
elected representatives. It is only the minorities who need
protection, and article 30, besides some other articles, is
intended to afford and guarantee that protection. It may be
apposite in this context to
225
refer to the observations made by Latham C.J. in Adelaide.
Co. of, Jehovah’s Witnesses Inc. v. The Commonwealth(1)
while dealing with section 116 of the Commonwealth of
Australia (Constitution) Act which provides inter alia that
the Commonwealth shall not make any law for prohibiting the
free exercise of any religion. Said the learned Chief
Justice : ". . . . it should not be forgotten that such a
provision as section 116, is not required for the protection
of the religion of a majority. The religion of the majority
of the people can look after itself. Section 116 is
required to protect the religion (or absence of religion) of
minorities, and, in particular, of unpopular minorities."
It would in the above context be also pertinent to refer to
the observations of the majority of the Permanent Court of
International Justice in a matter relating to the minority
schools in Albania. On October 2, 1921 Albania, subsequent
to her admission into the League of Nations, signed a
Declaration relating to the position of minorities in
Albania. The first paragraph of Article 4 of that
Declaration ran as follows : "All Albanian nationals shall
be equal before the law, and shall enjoy the same civil and
political rights without distinction as to race, language or
religion". Article 5 of the Declaration was in the
following words
"Albanian nationals who belong to racial, religious or
linguistic minorities will enjoy the same treatment and
security in law and in fact as other Albanian nationals. In
particular, they shall have an equal right to maintain,
manage and control at their own expense or to establish in
the future, charitable, religious and social institutions,
school’s and other educational establishments, with the
right to use their own language and to exercise their
religion freely therein". In 1933 the’ Albanian National
Assembly modified Articles 206 and 207 of the Albanian
Constitution which permitted the setting up of private
schools. Henceforth those articles provided as follows :
"The instruction and education of Albanian subjects are
reserved to the, State and will be given in State schools.
Primary education is compulsory for all Albanian nationals
and will be given free of charge. Private schools of all
categories at present in operation will be closed."
Following upon the above change in the articles of the
Constitution, a number of petitions were presented to the
Council of the League stating that the new provisions of the
Constitution were contrary to the Declaration. In January
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 52 of 131
1935 the Council of the League adopted a Resolution
requesting the Permanent Court of International Justice to
give an Opinion on the question "whether, regard being had
to the above-mentioned Declaration of October 2, 1921, as a
whole, the Albanian Government is justified in its plea
that, as the abolition of private schools in Albania
constitutes a general measure applicable to the majority as
well as to the minority, it is in conformity with the letter
and the spirit of the stipulation". It was held by 8 votes
to 3 that the plea of the Albanian Government that, as the
abolition of private schools in Albania constitutes a
general measure applicable to the
(1) [1943] 67 Ccm. L. R. 116.
16-L-131 Sup. CI./75
226
majority as well as to the minority, it is in conformity
with the letter and spirit of the stipulations laid down in
Article 5, first paragraph, of the Declaration of October 2,
1921, is not well founded. In the above context the Court
observed.
"1. The Object of Minorities Treaties. The
idea underlying the treaties for the
protection of minorities is to secure for
certain elements incorporated in a State, the
population of which differs from them in race,
language or religion, the possibility of
living peaceably alongside that population and
co-operating amicably with it, while at the
same time preserving the characteristics which
distinguish them from the majority, and
satisfying the ensuring special needs.
In order to attain that object, two things
were regarded as particularly necessary, and
have formed the subject of provisions in these
treaties.
The first is to ensure that nationals
belonging to racial, religious or linguistic
minorities shall be placed in every respect on
a footing of perfect equality with the other
nationals of the State. The second is to
ensure for the minority elements suitable
means for the preservation of their racial
peculiarities, their traditions and their
national characteristics.
These two requirements are indeed closely
interlocked, for there would be
no true
equality between a majority and a minority if
the latter were deprived of its own
institutions and were consequently compelled
to renounce that which constitutes the very
essence of its being a minority."
It was further observed :
"There must be equality in fact as well as
ostensible legal equality in the sense of the
absence of discrimination in the words of the
law. Equality in law precludes discrimination
of any kind; whereas equality in fact may
involve the necessity of different treatment
in order to attain a result which establishes
an equilibrium between different situations.
It is easy to imagine cases in which equality
of treatment of the majority and of the
minority, whose situation and requirements are
different, would result in inequality in fact;
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 53 of 131
treatment of this description would run
counter to the first sentence of paragraph I
of Article 5. The equality between members of
the majority and of the minority must be an
effective, genuine equality; that is the
meaning of this provision."
The Court referred to Article 5 of the
Declaration and observed:
"This sentence of the paragraph being linked
to the first by the words ’in particular’, it
is natural to conclude that it
227
envisages a particularly important
illustration of the application of the
principle of identical treatment in law and in
fact that is stipulated in the first sentence
of the paragraph. For the institutions
mentioned in the second sentence are
indispensable to enable the minority to enjoy
the same treatment as the majority, not only
in law but also in fact. The abolition of
these institutions, which alone can satisfy
the special requirements of the minority
groups, and their replacement by government
institutions, would destroy this equality of
treatment, for its effect would be to deprive
the minority of the institutions appropriate
to its needs, whereas the majority would
continue to have them supplied in the
institutions created by the State."
It would be appropriate to refer at this stage to the cases
wherein this Court has dealt with the impact of article 30
on the educational institutions established by the
minorities. The first case(1) was a reference made by the
President under article 143(1) of the Constitution for
obtaining the opinion of this Court upon certain questions
relating to the constitutional validity of the provisions of
tile Kerala Education Bill which had been passed by the
Kerala Legislative Assembly and had been reserved by the
Governor for the consideration of the President. Four
questions were referred to the Court, out of which we are at
present concerned with question No. 2 which was as under
"Do sub-clause (5) of clause 3,.sub-clause (3)
of clause 8 and clauses 9 to 13 of Kerala
Education Bill, or any provision thereof,
offend clause (1) of article 30 of the Consti-
tution in any particulars or to any extent ?"
Clause 3(5) of the Bill made the recognition of new schools
subject to other provisions of the Bill and the rules framed
by the Government under clause 36. Clause 15 authorised the
Government to acquire any category of schools. Clause 8(3)
made it obligatory on all aided schools to hand over the
fees to the Government. Clauses 9 to 13 made provisions for
the regulation and management of schools, payment of salary
to the teachers and the terms and conditions of their
appointment. The Bench which heard the reference consisted
of 7 judges. Six members of the Bench speaking through Das
CJ answered question No. 2 in the following words :
"Question No. 2 : (i) Yes, so far as Anglo-
Indian educational institutions entitled to
grant under Att. 337/ are concerned. (ii) As
regards other minorities not entitled to grant
as of right under any express provision of the
Constitution, but are, in receipt of aid or
desire such aid and also as regards Anglo-
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 54 of 131
Indian educational institutions in so far as
they are receiving aid in excess of what are
due to them under Art. 337, clauses 8(3), and
9 to 13 do not offend Art. 30 (1) but clause
3(5) in so far as it makes such educational
(1) [1959] S. C. R. 993.
228
institutions subject to clauses 14 and 15 do
offend Art. 30 (1). (iii) Clause 7 (except
sub-cls. (1) and (3) which applies only to
aided schools), cl. 10 in so far as they apply
to recognized schools to be established after
the said Bill comes into force do not offend
Art. 30(1) but cl. 3(5) in so far as it makes
the new schools established after the com-
mencement of the Bill subject to cl. 20 does
offend Art. 30(1)."
It was held that
"Article 30(1) of. the Constitution made no
distinction between minority institutions
existing from before the Constitution or
established thereafter and protected both. It
did not require that a minority institution
should be confined to the members of the
community to which it belonged and a minority
institutions could not cease to be so by
admitting a non-member to it.
Nor did Art. 30(1) in any way limit the
subject to be taught in a minority
institution, and its crucial words ’of their
own choice’, clearly indicated that the ambit
of the rights it conferred was determinable by
the nature of the institutions that the
minority communities chose to establish and,
the three categories into which such
institutions could thus be classified were (1)
those that sought neither aid nor recognition
from the State, (2) those that sought aid, and
(3) those that sought recognition but not aid.
The impugned Bill was concerned only with
institutions of the second and third
categories."
It was further held
"The right of the minorities to administer
their educational institutions under Art.
30(1), was not inconsistent with the right of
the State to insist on proper safeguards
against maladministration by imposing
reasonable regulations as conditions precedent
to the grant of aid. That did not. however,
mean that State Legislature could, in the
exercise of its powers of legislation under
Arts. 245 and 246 of the Constitution,
override the fundamental rights by employing
indirect methods, for what it had no power to
do directly, it could not do indirectly."
Dealing with the question of State recognition
of the minority institutions, the Court held
"While it was undoubtedly true that there
could be no fundamental right to State
recognition, denial of recognition except on
such terms as virtually amounted to a
surrender of the right to administer the
institution. must, in substance and effect
infringe Art. 30( 1) of the Constitution."
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 55 of 131
Venkatarama Aiyar J. in his minority opinion held that
article 30(1) of the Constitution did not in terms confer a
right on the minority institutions to State, recognition,
nor, properly construed, could it do so by
229
implication, for such an implication, if raised, would be
contrary to the express provisions of article 45 of the
Constitution. Article 30(1) was primarily intended to
protect such minority institutions as imparted purely
religious education and to hold that the State was bound
thereunder to recognize them would be tantamount not only to
rendering article 45 wholly infructuous but also to
nullifying the basic concept of the Constitution itself,
namely, its secular character.
Rev. Sidhajbltai Sabhai & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr.(1)
was the next case in which this Court went into the question
of the right of minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions. The petitioners in that case
professed the, Christian faith and belonged to the United
Church of Northern India. They were members of a society
which maintained educational institutions primarily for the
benefit of the Christian Community. The society conducted
forty-two primary schools and a Training College for
teachers. The teachers trained in the college were absorbed
in the primary schools conducted by the society and those
not so absorbed were employed by other Christian Mission
Schools conducted by the United Church of Northern India.
The, cost of maintaining the training college and the
primary schools was met out of donations received from the
Irish Presbyterian Mission, fee from scholars and grant-in-
aid from the State Government. On May 28, 1955, the
Government of Bombay issued an order that from the academic
year 1955-56, 80% of the seats in the training colleges for
teachers in non-Government training colleges should be
reserved for teachers nominated by the Government. The
Principal of the Training College was thereafter asked by
the Educational Inspector nor to admit without specific
permission of the Education Department private students in
excess of 20% of the total strength in each class. It was
also mentioned by the Educational Inspector that the refusal
to admit Government nominated teachers was irregular and
against Government policy. Warning was administered. to the
petitioners that disregard of the Government orders would
result in the stoppage of grant. The petitioners thereupon
approached this Court under article 32 of the Constitution
on the allegation that the directions issued to them were
violative of article 30(1) and other provisions of the
Constitution. It was Held by a Bench of six judges speaking
through Shah J. (as he then was) that the rules for
recognition of private training institutions, in so far as
they related to reservation of seats therein under orders of
Government and directions given pursuant thereto regarding
reservation of 80% of the seats and the threat to withhold
grant-in-aid and recognition of the college, infringed the
fundamental freedom under article 30(1).
Rev Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The State of Bihar &
Ors.(2) was the next case wherein this Court dealt with the
protection afforded by article 30(1) to educational
institutions established by the minorities. The case
related to the St. Xavier’s College Ranchi which had been
established by the Jesuits of Ranchi and was affiliated to
Patna University. The object of founding the College. inter
alial was to give Catholic
(1) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 837.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 56 of 131
230
youth a full Course of Moral and liberal education, by
imparting a thorough religious instruction and by
maintaining a Catholic atmosphere, in the Institution.
However, the College was open to non-Catholics and all non-
Catholic students received a course of moral science’. The
Bihar Legislature by an amending Act introduced section 48-A
in- the Bihar Universities Act with effect from March 1,
1962. The said section related to the establishment of a
University Service Commission for affiliated colleges not
belonging to the State Government. According to clause 6 of
that section, subject to the approval of the University,
appointments, dismissals, removals, termination of service
or reduction in rank of teachers of an affiliated college
not belonging to the State Government shall be made by the
governing body of the college on the recommendation of the
Commission. Clause 11 of that section inter alia provided
that the Commission shall be consulted by the governing body
of a college in all disciplinary matters affecting a teacher
of the college and no memorials or petitions relating to
such matters shall be disposed of nor shall any action be
taken against, or any punishment imposed on, a teacher of
the college otherwise than in conformity with the finding of
the Commission. The petitioners approached this Court under
article 32 of the Constitution and contended that the St.
Xavier’s College Ranchi was founded by Christian minority
and they had a right to administer it. According to the
petitioners, section 48-A deprived them of the right under
article 30 inasmuch as its provisions required inter alia
that appointments, dismissals, reduction in rank, etc., of
the staff must be made by the governing body on the
recommendation of the University Service Commission for
affiliated colleges; in no case could the governing body
appoint person not. recommended by the Commission; the
Commission had to be consulted in all disciplinary matters
and any punishment imposed on a teacher could be only in
accordance with the findings of the Commission. Subsequent
to the introduction of section 48-A, in view of differences
arising between the University and the college, the
University withdrew the affiliation of the college. While
the petition was pending, section 48-B was inserted into the
Bihar Universities Act whereby it was provided that the
governing body of affiliated colleges established by a
minority based on religion or language would be entitled to
make, appointments, dismissals, termination of service or
reduction in rank of teachers or take other disciplinary
measures subject only to the approval of the Commission and
the Syndicate of the University. While allowing the
petition filed by the petitioners, it was held by a
Constitution Bench of this Court speaking through
Hidayatullah C.J. that the protection claimed by the
petitioners clearly flowed from the words of article 30(1)
of the Constitution. It was further held that the width of
article 30(1) could not be cut down by introducing in it
considerations on which article 29(1) was based.
Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v. State of Bihar &
Ors. (1) was the next case wherein, this Court dealt with a
claim based on article 30(1) of the Constitution. The case
related to a school founded in 1954 at Bhagalpur. The
school was being managed by the National.
(1) [1970] 1 S.C.R 172.
231
Christian Council of India. Two persons were elected as the
President and Secretary of the school and their election was
approved by the President of the Board of Secondary
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 57 of 131
Education. The order of the President of the Board of
Secondary Education was set aside by the Secretary to the
Government, Education Department by order dated May 22,
1967. On June 21, 1967 the Regional Deputy Director of
Education Bhagalpur addressed a letter to the Secretary,
Church Missionary Society School, Bhagarpur inviting his
attention to the order dated May 22, 1967 and requesting him
to take steps to constitute a Managing Committee of the
School in accordance with that order. A petition was then
filed in the High Court of Patna by four petitioners for
restraining the State of Bihar and its officers from
interfering with the right of the petitioners to administer
and manage the affairs of the school. The High Court
dismissed the petition on the ground that the school was not
an educational institution established by a minority. The
aforesaid petitioners then came up in appeal to this Court.
Petitions under article 32 of the Constitution were also
filed by other petitioners in this Court. This Court held
that the school’ in question was an educational institution
established by a religious minority. On the above finding
the Court speaking through Shah- J. (as he then was) held
that the order passed by the educational authorities
requiring the Secretary of the School to take steps to
constitute a Managing Committee in accordance with the order
dated May 22, 1967 was invalid.
Question of the protection of article 30(1) next arose in
the case of State of Kerala, etc. v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial.(1) This case related to the Kerala University
Act, 1969. The said Act was passed to reorganise the
University of Kerala with a view to establish a teaching,
residential and affiliating University for the southern
districts of the State of Kerala. Some of its provisions
affected private colleges, particularly those founded by
minority communities in the State. The constitutional
validity of those provisions was challenged by members of
the minority communities in writ petitions filed in the High
Court. Sections 48 and 49 of the Act dealt with governing
body for private colleges not under corporate management and
with. managing council for private colleges under corporate
management. In either case the educational agency of a
private college was required to set up a governing body for
a private college or a managing council for private colleges
under one corporate management. The sections provided for
the composition of the two bodies so as to include Prin-
cipals and Managers of the private colleges, nominees of the
University and Government, as well as elected
representatives of teachers. Sub.. section (2) provided
that the new bodies would be bodies corporate having
perpetual succession and a common seal. Sub-section (4)
provided that the members would hold office for four years.
Subsection (5) of each section cast a duty on the new
governing body or the managing council to administer the
private college or colleges in accordance with the
provisions of the Act. Sub section (6) of each section laid
down that the powers and functions of the new bodies, the
removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed
by them,
(1) [1971] 1. S.C.R. 734.
232
would be prescribed by statutes. The petitioners challenged
the provisions of those two sections as also sub-sections
(1), (2), (S) and (9) of section 53 which conferred on the
Syndicate of the University the power to veto the decisions
of the governing council and a right of appeal to any person
aggrieved by their action. Likewise, the petitioners
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 58 of 131
challenged section 56, which conferred ultimate powers on
the University and the Syndicate in disciplinary matters in
respect of teachers, section 58, which removed membership of
the Legislative Assembly as a disqualification for teachers
and section 63(1), which provided that whenever Government
was satisfied that a grave situation had arisen in the
working of a private college, it could inter alia appoint
the University to manage the affairs of such. private
college for a temporary period. The High Court on petitions
filed by the petitioners declared some of the provisions of
the Act to be invalid. On appeal this Court speaking
through Hidayatullah CJ. held that the High Court was right
in holding that sub-sections (2) and (4) of sections 48 and
49 were ultra wires article 30(1). Sub-section (6) of each
of those two sections was also held to be ultra vires. The
High Court, it was further held, was also right in declaring
that sub-sections (1 ), (2) and (9) of section 53,
subsections (2) and (4) of section 56, were ultra vires as
they fell within sections 48 and 49; that section 58 (in so
far as it removed disqualification which. the founders might
not like to agree to), and section 63 were ultra vires
article 30(1) in respect of the minority institutions.
The last two cases wherein this Court considered the impact
of article, 30 on minority institutions were D.A.Y. College
Bathinda, etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors.(1) and D. A. V.
College etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors.(2) Judgments in both
these cases were pronounced on May5,1971. Jaganmohan Reddy
J.spoke for the Court in these two ,cases. The petitioners
in the case of D. A. V. College Bathinda were educational
institutions founded by the D.A.V. College Trust and
Society. It was an association of Arya Samajis. The
institutions were before the reorganization of the State of
Punjab affiliated to the Punjab University. The Punjabi
University was constituted in 1961. After the
reorganization of Punjab, the Punjab Government under
section 5 of the Act specified the areas in which the
Punjabi University exercised its power and notified the date
for the purpose of the, section. The effect of the
notification was that the petitioners were deemed to be
associated with and admitted to the privileges of the
Punjabi University and ceased to be associated in any way
with the Punjab University. Thereafter by circular dated
June 15, 1970 the University declared that Punjabi would be
the sole medium of instruction and examination for the pre-
University even for science groups, with effect from the
academic year 1970-71. On October 7, 1970 a modification
was made allowing English as an alternative medium of exami-
nation. It was, however, mentioned that qualifying in the
elementary Punjabi papers would be obligatory for the
students offering English medium. Petitions were thereafter
filed in this Court under article 32 of the Constitution on
the ground that the University bad no power
(1) [1971] S. C. R. 677. (2) [1971] 1 S. C. R. 688.
233
to make Punjabi as the sole medium of instruction. It was
held by this Court that-the circular of June 15, 1970 as
amended by the circulars of July 2, 1970 and October 7, 1970
was invalid and ultra vires the powers. vested in the
University. The Court further held that the petitioners
were institutions maintained by a religious minority and as
such the directive for the exclusive use of the Punjabi
language in the Gurmukhi script as the medium for
instruction and for examination in all colleges directly
infringed the petitioners’ right to conserve their script
and administer +,heir institutions. The relaxation made
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 59 of 131
subsequently in the earlier directive of the University, it
was observed, made little difference because the concession
did not benefit students with Hindi as the medium and
Devnagri as the script. The right of the minorities to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice, it was further held, included the right to have a
choice of the medium of instruction also. That would be
the, result of reading article 30(1) with article 29(1). No
inconvenience or difficulties, administrative or financial,
could justify the infringement of guaranteed rights.
The other case, D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab (supra)
arose out of writ petitions filed by the various colleges
managed and administered by the D.A.V. College Trust and
Managing Society. These colleges were before the Punjab
Reorganization Act affiliated to ’the Punjab University. As
a result of notification issued under section 5 of the Guru
Nanak University (Amritsar) Act (Act 21 of 1969) those
colleges, which were in the specified areas ceased to be
affiliated to the Punjab University and were to be
associated and admitted to the privileges of the Guru Nanak
University. By clause 2 (1 )(a) of the statutes framed
under the Act the colleges were required to have a regularly
constituted governing body consisting of not more than 20
persons approved by the Senate. It was also provided that
the governing body would include two representatives of the
University and the Principal of the College. Under clause
(1)(3) if these requirements were not complied with, the
affiliation was liable to be withdrawn. Under clause 17 the
staff initially appointed had to be approved by the Vice-
Chancellor and all subsequent changes were also to be
reported to the University for Vice-Chancellor’s approval.
Clause 1.8 required non-Government colleges to comply with
the requirements laid down in the ordinance governing
service and conduct of teachers in non-Government colleges
as might be framed by the University. This Court held that
Arya Samaj was a part of the Hindu religious minority in the
State of Punjab and that Arya Samajis had a distinct script
of their own, namely, Devnagri. Arya Samajis were held
entitled to invoke the right guaranteed by article 29(1)
because they were a section of citizens having a distinct
script; they were also entitled to invoke article 30 (1)
because they were a religious minority. Clauses 2 (1 )(a)
and 17 of Chapter V of the statutes were struck down by the
Court as offending article 30(1) because they interfered
with the right of the religious minority to administer their
educational institutions. Clause 18 was held not to suffer
from-the same vice as clause 17.
I have given above the gist of the different decisions of
this Court dealing with articles 29 and 30. Having done
that, we should now
234
consider the principle which should be adopted in construing
those articles.
A liberal, generous an sympathetic approach is reflected in
the Constitution in the matter of the preservation of the
right of minorities so far as their educational.
institutions are concerned. Although, attempts have been
made in the past to whittle down the rights of the
minorities in this respect, the vigilant sections of the
minorities have resisted such attempts. Disputes have
consequently arisen and come up before) this Court for
determining whether the impugned measures violate the
provisions of the Constitution embodied in articles 29 and
30. This Court has consistently upheld the rights of the
minorities embodied in those articles and has ensured that
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 60 of 131
the ambit and scope of the minority rights is not narrowed
down. The broad approach has been to see that nothing is
done to impair the rights of the minorities in the matter of
their educational institutions and that the width and scope
of the provisions of the Constitution dealing with those
rights are. not circumscribed. The principle which can be
discerned in the various decisions of this Court is that the
catholic approach which led to the drafting of the
provisions relating to minority rights should not be set at
naught by narrow judicial interpretation. The minorities
are as much children of the soil as the majority and the
approach has been to ensure that nothing should be done, as
might deprive the minorities of a sense of belonging, of a
feeling of security, of a consciousness of equality and of
the awareness that the conservation of their religion,
culture, language and script as also the protection of their
educational institutions is a fundamental right enshrined in
the Constitution. The same generous, liberal and
sympathetic approach should weigh with the courts in
construing articles 29 and 30 as marked the deliberations of
the Constitution-makers in drafting those- articles and
making them part of the fundamental rights. The
safeguarding of the interest of the minorities amongst
sections of population is as import-ant as the protection of
the interest amongst individuals of persons who are below
the age of majority or are otherwise suffering from some
kind of infirmity. The Constitution and the laws made by
civilized nations, therefore, generally contain provisions
for the protection of ,those interests. it can, indeed, be
said to be an index of the level of civilization and
catholicity of a nation as to how far their minorities feel
secure and are not subject to any discrimination or
suppression.
We may now deal with the scope and ambit of the right
guaranteed IV clause (1) of article 30. The clause confers
a right on all minorities, whether they are based on
religion or language, to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice. The right
conferred by the clause is in absolute terms and is not
subject to restrictions, as in the case of rights conferred
by article 19 of the Constitution. The right of the
minorities to administer educational institutions does not,
however, prevent the making of reasonable regulations in
respect of those institutions. The regulations have,
necessarily to be made in the interest of the institution as
a minority educational institution. They have to be so
designed as to make it an effective vehicle for imparting
education. The right to administer educational institutions
can plainly
235
not include the right to maladminister. Regulations can be
made to, prevent the housing of an educational institution
in unhealthy surroundings as also to prevent the setting up-
or continuation of all educational institution without
qualified teachers. The State can prescribe regulations to
ensure the excellence of the institution. Prescription of
standards for educational institutions does not militate
against the right of the minority to administer the
institutions. Regulations made in the. true interests of
efficiency of instruction, discipline, health, sanitation,
morality, public order and the like may undoubtedly be
imposed. Such. regulations are not restrictions on the
substance of the right which is guaranteed : they secure the
proper functioning of the institution, in matters
educational (Tee observations of Shah J. in Rev. Sidhajbhai
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 61 of 131
Sabhai, supra, p. 850). Further, as observed by
Hidayatullah CJ. in the case of Very Rev. Mother Provincial
(supra) the standards concern the body politic and are
dictated by considerations of the advancement of the country
and its people. Therefore, if universities establish
syllabi’ for examinations they must be followed, subject
however to special subjects which the institutions may seek
to teach, and to a certain extent the State may also
regulate the conditions of employment of teachers and the
health and hygiene of students. Such regulations do not
bear directly upon management as such although they may
indirectly affect it. Yet the right of the State to regulate
education, educational standards and allied matters cannot
be denied. The minority institutions cannot be allowed to
fall below the standards of excellence expected of
educational institutions, or under the guise of exclusive
right of management, to decline to follow the general
pattern. While the management must be left to them, they
may be compelled to keep in step with others.
It is, in my opinion, permissible to make regulations for
ensuring the regular payment of salaries before a particular
date of the month. Regulations may well provide that the
funds of the institution should be spent for the purposes of
education or for the betterment of the institution and not
for extraneous purposes. Regulations may also contain
provisions to prevent the, diversion of funds of
institutions to the pockets of those incharge of management
or their embezzlement in any other manner. Provisions for
audit of the accounts of the institution would be
permissible regulation. Likewise, regulations may provide
that no anti-national activity would be permitted in the
educational institutions and that those employed as members
of the staff should not have been guilty of any activities
against the national interest. Minorities are as much part
of the nation as the majority, and’ anything that impinges
upon national interest must. necessarily in its ultimate
operation affect the interests of all those who inhibit this
vast land irrespective of the fact whether they belong to
the majority or minority sections of the population. It is,
therefore, as much in the interest of minorities as that of
the majority to ensure that the protection afforded to
minority institutions is not used as a cloak for doing
something which is subversive of national interests.
Regulations to prevent anti-.national activities in
educational institutions can, therefore,. be considered to
be reasonable.
236
A regulation which is designed to prevent maladministration
of an educational institution cannot be said to offend
clause (1) of article 30. At the same time it has to be
ensured that under the power of making regulations nothing
is done as would detract from the character of the
institution as a minority educational institution or which
would impinge upon the rights of the minorities to establish
and administer educational institutions of their choice.
The right conferred by article 30(1) is intended to be real
and effective and not a more pious and abstract sentiment;
it is a promise of reality and not a teasing illusion. Such
a right cannot be allowed to be whittled down by any measure
masquerading as a regulation. As observed by this Court in
the case of Rev. Sidhajbhai.Sabhai (supra), regulations
which may lawfully be imposed either by legislative or
executive action as a condition of receiving grant or of
recognition must be directed to making the institution while
retaining its character as minority institution effective as
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 62 of 131
an educational institution. Such regulation must satisfy a
dual test the test of reasonableness, and the test that it
is regulative of the educational character of the
institution and is conducive to making the institution an
effective vehicle of education for the minority community or
other persons who resort to it.
It has been said in the context of the American Constitution
and the Canadian Bill of Rights that the constitutional
protection of religious freedom terminated disabilities, it
did not create new privileges. It gave religious equality,
not civil immunity. Its essence is freedom from conformity
to, religious dogma, not freedom from conformity to law
because of religious dogma (see dissenting opinion of
Frank-furter J. in West Virginia State Board of Education v.
Barnette(1) as well ’as the judgment of Ritchie J. speaking
for the majority of Canadian Supreme Court in Robertson &
Rosetanni v. Queen(-) As a broad proposition not much
exception can be taken to the above dictum and it may
provide a workable yardstick in a large number of cases.
Difficulty, however, arises in cases which are in the
twilight ,region. Provisions for prevention of disabilities
do not, no doubt, create positive privileges, the two
aspects are sometimes so intermixed ,that the danger is that
one may not while denying what appears to be a privilege
impinge upon a provision which is designed to prevent a
disability and thus set at naught the guarantee of the
Constitution. Apart from that whatever might be the
position in USA and Canada, so far as our Constitution is
concerned it contains articles which ire designed not only
to prevent disabilities of the minorities but also create
positive rights for them. Article 30(1) belongs to that
category.
If a request is made for the affiliation or recognition of
an educational institution, it is implicit in the request
that the educational institution would abide by the
regulations which are made by the authority granting
affiliation or recognition. The said authority can always
prescribe regulations and insist that they should be
complied with before, it would grant affiliation or
recognition to an educational institution. To deny the
power of making regulations to the authority
(1) 319 U. S. 624 (2) [1963] S. C. R. 651; (1964) D. L. R.
2d 485.
237
concerned would result in robbing the concept of affiliation
or recognition until it conforms to a certain standard. The
fact that the. institution is of the prescribed standard
indeed inheres in the very concept of affiliation or
recognition. It is, therefore, permissible for the
authority concerned to prescribe regulations which must be
complied with before an institution can seek and retain
affiliation and recognition. Question then arises whether
there is any limitation on the prescription of regulations
for minority educational institutions. So far as this
aspect is concerned, the authority prescribing the regu-
lations must bear in mind that the Constitution has
guaranteed a fundamental right to the minorities for
establishing and administering their educational
institutions. Regulations made by the authority concerned
should not impinge upon that right. Balance has, therefore,
to be kept between the two objectives, that of ensuring the
standard of excellence of the institution and that of
preserving the right of’ the minorities to establish and
administer their educational institutions. Regulations
which embrace and reconcile the two objectives can be.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 63 of 131
considered to be reasonable.
It has not been disputed on behalf of the petitioners that
if the, State or other statutory authorities make reasonable
regulations for educational institutions, those regulations
would not violate the right of a minority to administer
educational institutions. We agree with the stand taken by
the petitioners in this respect. It would be wrong to
assume that an unrestricted right as in article 30
postulates absence of regulations. Regulations can be
prescribed in spite of the unrestricted nature of the right.
The unrestricted nature of the right connotes freedom in
the exercise of the right. Even the words "freedom" and
"free" have certain limitations. In James v. The Common
wealth(1) the Privy Council dealt with the meaning of the
words "absolutely free" in section 92 of the Constitution of
Australia It was said : "Free’ in itself is vague and
indeterminate. It must take its colour from the context.
Compare for instance, its use in,, free speech, free love,
free dinner and free trade. Free speech does not mean free
speech; it means speech hedged in by all the law& against
defamation, blasphemy, sedition and so forth; it means free-
dom governed by law,.... " The First Amendment of the
American Constitution provides inter alia that the Congress
shall make no law respecting establishment of religion or
prohibiting the free exercise thereof. Dealing with that
Amendment, the US Supreme Court held in the case of Reynolds
v. United States(’-) that that Amendment did not deprive the
Congress of the power to punish actions which were in
violation of social duties or subversive of good order. The
contention advanced on behalf of the appellant in that case
that polygamy was a part of his religious belief and the Act
of the Congress prohibiting polygamy violated his free
exercise of religion was repelled. in the case of Cantwell
v. Connacticut(3) Roberts J. speaking for the US Supreme
Court observed in respect of the First Amendment
(1) [1936] A.C. 578. (2) 98 U. S. 145 (1878).
(3) 310 U. S. 296 (1940).
38
"Thus the Amendment embraces two concepts-
freedom to believe and freedom to act. The
first is absolute but, in the nature of
things, the second cannot be. Conduct remains
subject to regulation ’for the protection of
society. The freedom to act must have
appropriate definition to preserve the
enforcement of that protection."
Similar view was expressed by Latham CJ. in the case of
Adelaide ,Company of Jehovah’s Witnesses Inc. (supra) while
dealing with section 116 of the Australian Constitution when
he said that "obligation to obey the laws which apply
generally to the community is not regarded as inconsistent
with freedom"’. It would, therefore, follow that the
unrestricted nature of a right does not prevent the making
of regulations relating to the enforcement of the right.
Question has been posed during the course of arguments
whether ,the educational institutions referred to in clause
(1) of article 30 must only be those institutions which have
been established with a view to conserve language, script or
culture of a minority. To put it in other words, the
question is whether clause (1) of article 30, is subject to
the provisions of clause (1) of article 29. In this respect
I am of the view that clause (1) of article 29 and clause
(1) of article 30 deal with distinct matters, and it is not
permissible to circumscribe or restrict the right conferred
by clause (1) of article ,30 by reading in it any limitation
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 64 of 131
imported from clause (1) of article 29. Article 29(1)
confers a right on any section of citizens having a distinct
language, script or culture of its own to conserve the same.
It is not necessary, as mentioned earlier, for invoking this
clause that the, section of citizens should constitute a
minority. As against that, the right conferred by article
30(1) is only upon minorities which are based either on
religion or language. The right conferred by article 29(1)
is for the conservation of language, script or culture,
while that guaranteed by article 30(1) is for the establish-
ment and administration of educational institutions of the
choice of minorities. Had it been the intention of the
Constitution-makers that the educational institutions which
can be established and administered by minorities should be
only those for conservation of their language, script or
culture, they would not have failed to use words to that
effect in article 30(1). In the absence of those words, it
is difficult to subscribe to the view that educational
institutions mentioned in article 30(1) are only those which
are intended to conserve language, script or culture of the
minority. Clause (1) of article 30 also contains the words
"of their choice". These words which qualify "educational
institutions" show the vast discretion and option which the
,-minorities have in selecting the type of institutions
which they want to establish. In case an educational
institution is established by a minority to conserve its
distinct language, script or culture, the right to establish
and administer such institution would fall both under
article 29(1) as well as under article 30(1). The
minorities can, however, choose to establish an educational
institution which is purely of a general secular character
and is not designed to conserve their distinct language,
script or culture. The right to establish and administer
,such an institution is guaranteed by article 30(1) and the
fact that
239
such an institution does not conserve the distinct language,
script or culture of a minority would not take it out of the
ambit of article 30(1).
I am fortified in the above conclusion by the observations
of Das CJ. in Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) and
Hidayatullah CJ. in the case of Rev. Father Proost
(supra). Das CJ. observed :
"The right conferred on such minorities is to
establish educational. institutions of their
choice. It does not say that minorities based
on religion should establish educational
institutions for teaching religion only, or
that linguistic minorities should have the
right to establish educational institutions
for teaching their language only. What the
article says and means is that the religious
and the linguistic minorities should have the
right to establish educational institutions of
their choice. There is no limitation placed
on the subjects to be taught in such
educational institutions. As such minorities
will ordinarily desire that their children
should be brought up property and efficiently
and be eligible for higher university
education and go out in the world fully
equipped with such intellectual attainments as
will make them fit for entering the public
services, educational institutions of their
choice will- necessarily include institutions
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 65 of 131
imparting general secular education also."
Hidayatullah CJ. expressed somewhat similar
view in the following words :
" In our opinion, the width of Art. 30(1)
cannot be cut down by introducing in it
considerations on which Art. 29(1) is based.
The latter article is a general protection
which is given to minorities to conserve their
language, script or culture, The former is a
special right to establish educational
institutions of their choice. This choice is
not limited to institutions seeking to
conserve language, script or culture and the
choice is not taken away if the Minority
community having established an educational
institution of its choice also admits members
of other communities. That is a circumstance
irrelevant for the application of Art. 30(1)
since no such limitation is expressed and none
can be implied. The two articles create two
separate rights, although it is possible that
they may meet in a given case’ "
It has been argued on behalf of the respondents that there
is no fundamental right to affiliation or recognition and
that a minority educational institution seeking affiliation
or recognition must conform to the conditions which are
prescribed for recognition or affiliation. So far as this
aspect is concerned, I am of the view that it is permissible
for the State to prescribe reasonable regulations like the
one to which I have referred earlier and make it a condition
precedent to the according of recognition or affiliation to
a minority institution. It is not, however, permissible to
prescribe conditions for recognition or affiliation which
have the effect of impairing the right of the minority to
establish and administer their educational institutions.
Affiliation
240
and recognition are, no doubt, not mentioned in article
30(1), the position all the same remains that refusal to
recognize or affiliate minority institutions unless they
(the minorities) surrender the right to administer those
institutions would have the effect of rendering the right
guaranteed by article 30(1) to be wholly illusory and
’Indeed a teasing illusion. It is, in our Opinion, not
permissible to exact from the minorities in lieu of the
recognition or affiliation of their institutions a price
which would entail. the abridgement or extinguishment of the
right under article 30(1). An educational institution can
hardly serve any purpose or be of any practical utility
unless it is affiliated to a University or is otherwise
recognized like other Educational institutions. The right
conferred by article 30 is a real and meaningful right. It
is neither an abstract right nor is it to be exercised in
vacuum. Article 30(1) was intended to have a real
significance and it is not permissible to construe it in
such a manner as would rob it of that significance. It may
be appropriate in this context to refer to the observations
of Das CJ. in the case of Re Kerala Education Bill (supra)
on pages 1067-68
"Without recognition, therefore, the
educational institutions established or to be
established by the minority communities cannot
fulfil the real objects of their choice and
the fights ’under Art.30(1) cannot be
effectively exercised. The right to establish
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 66 of 131
educational institutions of their choice must,
therefore, mean the right to establish real
institutions which will effectively serve the
needs of their community and the scholars who
resort to their educational institutions.
There is, no doubt,’ no such thing as
fundamental right to recognition by the State
but to deny recognition to the educational
institutions except upon terms tantamount to
the surrender of their constitutional right of
administration of the educational institutions
of their choice is in truth and in effect to
deprive them of their rights under Art.30(1).
We repeat that the legislative power is
subject to the fundamental rights and the
legislature cannot indirectly take away or
abridge the fundamental rights which it could
not do directly and yet that will be the
result if the said Bill containing any
offending clause becomes law."
Similar view was expressed in. the case of
Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai (supra) wherein it was
observed :
"The Government also holds examinations for
granting certificates to successful candidates
as trained primary teachers, and scholars
receiving training in recognized institutions
alone are entitled to appear at the
examination. Manifestly, in the absence or
recognition by the Government training in the
College will have little practical utility.
The College is a non-profit ’making
institution and depends primarily upon
donations and Government grant for meeting its
expenses. Without such grant, it would be
extremely difficult if not impossible for the
institution to function."
241
What is said above with regard to aid or recognition
applies, equally to affiliation of a college to the
University because but for such affiliation the student will
not be able to obtain a University. degree which is
recognized as a passport to several professions and future
employment in Public Service.
Argument has been advanced on behalf of the respondents that
unless a law or regulation is wholly destructive of the
right of minorities under article 30(1), the same would not
be liable to be struck down. This argument is untenable and
runs counter to the plain language of article 13. According
to that article, a law would be void even it it merely
abridge’s a fundamental right guaranteed by Part III and
does not wholly take away that right. The argument that a
law or regulation could not be deemed to be unreasonable
unless it was totally destructive of the right of the
minority to administer educational institutions was
expressly negatived by this Court in the case of Rev.
Sidhajbhai Sabhai (supra). After referring to the case of
Re. Kerala. Education Bill (supra) this Court observed in
the case of Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai
"The Court did not, however, lay down any test
of reasonableness of the regulation. The
Court did not decide that public or national
interest.was the sole measure or test of
reasonableness: it also did not decide that a
regulation would be deemed unreasonable only
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 67 of 131
if it was totally destructive of the right of
the minority to administer educational
institution. No general principle on which
reasonableness or otherwise of a regulation
may be tested was sought to be laid down by
the Court. The Kerala Education Bill case,
therefore, is not an authority for the
proposition submitted by the Additional
Solicitor General that all regulative measures
which are not destructive or annihilative of
the character of the institution established
by the minority, provided the regulations are
in the national interest or public interest,
are valid."
It is, no doubt, true that on page 1065 of the case Re
Kerala Education Bill Das CJ. while dealing with clauses 14
and 15 of the Bill observed that the provisions of those
clauses might be totally destructive of the rights under
article 30(1). These observations were intended to describe
the effect of those clauses. There is, however, nothing in
those observations to indicate that this Court would have
upheld those clauses if those clauses had abridged or
partially destroyed the right under article 30(1) and not
totally destroyed that right.
In the light of the above principles, it can be stated that
a law which interferes with the minorities choice of a
governing body or management council would be violative of
the right guaranteed by article 30(1). This view has been
consistently taken by this Court in the cases of Rt. Rev.
Bishop S. K. Patro, Mother Provincial and D.A.V. College
affiliated to the Guru Nanak University (supra).
-131SupCI/75
242
Section 33-A which provides for a now governing body for the
management of the college and also for selection committees
as well as the constitution thereof would consequently have
to be quashed so far-as the minority educational
institutions are concerned because of the contravention of
article 30(1). The provisions of this section have been
reproduced earlier and are similar to those of section 48 of
the Kerala University Act,. sub-section (2), (4), (5) and
(6) of which were held by this Court in the case of Mother
Provincial (supra) to be violative of article 3o(1). In the
case of Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro, this Court declared
invalid the order passed by the educational authorities
requiring the Secretary of the Church Missionary Society
Higher Secondary School to take steps to constitute a
managing committee in accordance with the order of the
educational authorities. Section 33-A is also similar to
statute 2(1)(a) which was framed under the Guru Nanak
University (Amritsar) Act. Statute 2(1) (a) was as under
"2(1)(a) A College applying for admission to
the privileges of the University shall send a
letter of application to the Registrar and
shall satisfy the Senate :-
(a) that the College shall have a regularly
constituted governing body consisting of not
more than 20 persons approved by the Senate
and including, among others, 2 representatives
of the University and the Principal of the
College Ex-officio.
Provided that the said condition shall not
apply in the case of College maintained by
Government which shall however have an
advisory Committee consisting of among others
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 68 of 131
the principal of the College (Ex-officio) and
two representatives of the University."
The above statute was struck down by this Court in the
second D.A.V. College case.
Another conclusion which follows from what has been
discussed above is that a law which interferes with a
minority’s choice of qualified, teachers or its disciplinary
control over teachers and other members of the staff of the
institution is void as being violative of article 30(1). it
is, of course, permissible for the State and its educational
authorities to prescribe the qualifications of teachers, but
once the teachers possessing the, requisite qualifications
are selected by the minorities for their educational
institutions, the State would have no right to veto the
selection of those teachers. The selection and appointment
of teachers for an educational institution is one of the.
essential ingredients of the right to manage an educational
institution and the minorities can plainly be not denied
such right of selection and appointment without, infringing
article 30(1). In the case of Rev. Father W. Proost
(supra), this Court while dealing with section 48-A of the
’Bihar Universities Act observed that the said provision
243
completely took away the autonomy of the governing body of
the college and virtually vested the control of the college
in the University Service Commission. The petitioners in
that case were, therefore, held entitled to the protection
of article 30(1) of the Constitution. The provisions of
that section have been referred to earlier. According to
the section, subject to the approval of University
appointments, dismissals, removals, termination of service
or reduction in rank of teachers of an affiliated college
not belonging to the State Government would have to be made
by the governing body of the college on the recommendation
of the University Service Commission. The section further
provided that the said Commission would be consulted by the
governing body of a college in all disciplinary matters
affecting teachers of the college and no action would be
taken against or any punishment imposed upon a teacher of a
college otherwise than in conformity with the findings of
the Commission.
In the case of D.A.V. College which was affiliated to the
Guru Nanak University, statute 17 framed under the Guru
Nanak University (Amritsar) Act inter alia provided that the
Staff initially appointed shall be approved by the Vice-
Chancellor and that all subsequent changes shall be reported
to the University for Vice Chancellor’s approval. This
Court held that statute 17 interfered with the right of
management of the petitioner colleges and, as such, offended
article 30(1).
Although disciplinary control over the teachers of a
minority educational institution would be with the governing
council, regulations, in my opinion, can be made for
ensuring proper conditions of service ,of the teachers and
for, securing a fair procedure in the matter of disciplinary
action against the teachers. Such provisions which are
calculated to safeguard the interest of teachers would
result in security of tenure and thus inevitably attract
competent persons for the posts of teachers. Such a
provision would also eliminate a potential cause of
frustration amount the teachers. Regulations made for this
purpose should be considered to be in the interest of
minority educational institutions and as such they would not
violate article 30(1).
Clause (a) of sub-sections (1) and (2) of section 51A of the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 69 of 131
impugned Act which make provision for giving a reasonable
opportunity of showing cause against a penalty to be
proposed on a member of the staff of an educational
institution would consequently be held to be valid. Clause
(b) of those sub-sections which gives a power to the Vice-
Chancellor and officer of the University authorised by him
to veto the action of the managing body of an educational
institution in awarding punishment to a member of the staff,
in my opinion, interferes with the disciplinary control of
the managing body over its
244
teachers. It is significant that the power of approval
conferred by clause (b) in each of the two sub-sections of
section 51A on the Vice-Chancellor or other officer
authorised by him is a blanket power. No guidelines are
laid down for the exercise of that power and it is not
provided that the approval is to be withheld only in case
the dismissal, removal, reduction in rank or termination of
service is mala fide or by way of victimisation or other
similar cause. The conferment of such blanket power on the
Vice-Chancellor or other officer authorised by him for
vetoing the disciplinary action of the managing body of an
educational institution makes a serious inroad on the right
of the managing body to administer an educational
institution. Clause (b) of each of the two sub-sections of
section 51A should, therefore, be held to be violative of
article 30(1) so far as minority educational institutions
are concerned.
Section 52A of the Act relates to the reference of disputes
between a governing body and any member of the teaching,
other academic and non-teaching staff of an affiliated
college or recognized or approved institution connected with
the conditions of service of such member to a Tribunal of
Arbitration, consisting of one nominated by the governing
body of the college or, as the case may be, of the
recognised or approved institution, one member nominated by
the member of the staff involved in the dispute and an
Umpire appointed by the Vice-Chancellor. Section 52A is
widely worded, and as it stands it would cover within its
ambit every dispute connected with the conditions of service
of a member of the staff of an educational institution,
however trivial or insignificant it may be, which may arise
between the governing body of a college and a member of the
staff. The effect of this section would be that the
managing committee of an educational institution would be
embroiled by its employees in a series of arbitration
proceedings. The provisions of section 52A would thus act
as a spoke in the wheel of effective administration of an
educational institution. it may also be stated that there is
nothing objectionable to selecting the method of arbitration
for settling major disputes connected with conditions of
service of staff of educational institutions. It may indeed
be a desideratum. What is objectionable, apart from what
has been mentioned above, is the giving of the power to the
Vice-Chancellor to, nominate the Umpire. Normally in such
disputes there would be hardly any agreement between the
arbitrator nominated by the governing body of the
institution and the one nominated by the concerned member of
the staff. The result would be that the power would vest
for all intents and purposes in the nominee of the Vice-
Chancellor to decide all disputes between the governing body
and the member of the staff connected with the latter’s
conditions of service. The governing body would thus be
hardly in a position to take any effective disciplinary
action against a member of the staff. This must cause an
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 70 of 131
inroad in the right of the governing body to administer the
institution. Section 52A should, therefore be held
to be, violative of article 30(1) so, far as minority
educational institutions are concerned.
245
In view of what has been mentioned above, sections 40 and 41
of the Act would also have to be struck down so far as the
minority colleges are concerned as being violative of
article 30(1). The effect of sections 40 and 41 is that in
case the University so determines and the State Government
issues the necessary notification under subsection (2) of
section 40, all instructions, teaching and training in
under-graduate courses shall within the University area be
conducted by the University and shall be imparted by the
teachers of the University. The, result would be that
except in matters mentioned in the proviso to sub-section
(4) of section 41 no instructions, teaching and training in
undergraduate courses of study, which has hithertofore been
conducted by the affiliated colleges, would be conducted by
these colleges, because the same would have, to be conducted
by the University and would have to be imparted by the
teachers of the University. The affiliated colleges would
also as a result of the above become constituent colleges.
A provision which makes it imperative that teaching in
under-graduate courses can be conducted only by the
University and can be imparted only by the teachers of the
University plainly violates the rights of minorities to
establish and administer their educational institutions,
Such a provision must consequently be held qua minority
institutions to result in contravention of article 30(1). I
would, therefore, strike down section 40 so far as minority
educational institutions are concerned as being violative of
Art.30(1) Further, once section 40 is held to be
unconstitutional so far as minority educational institutions
are concerned, the same vice would afflict section 41
because section 41 can operate only if section 40 survives
the attack and is held to be not violative of article 30(1).
1 would therefore, hold section 40 and 41 to be void in
respect of minority educational institutions.
It has been argued on behalf of the respondents that in the
case of Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) this Court upheld
clauses 11 and 12. Clause 11 made it obligatory for all
aided schools to select teachers from a. panel of candidates
selected for each district by the Public Service Commission.
Clause 12 related to the’ conditions of service of aided
teachers. According to sub-clause (4) of clause 12, no
teacher of an aided school could be dismissed, removed or
reduced in rank or suspended by the manager without the
previous sanction of the authorized officer. Das CJ.
observed that the above provisions were serious inroads on
the right of administration and appeared perilously. near
violating that right. All the same, he observed that this
Court "as at present advised" was prepared to treat those
regulations as permissible regulations. I have already
mentioned above that in subsequent cases this Court held
similar provisions to be violative of article 30(1) in the
case of minority institutions. The opinion expressed by
this Court in Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) was of an
advisory character and though great weight should be
attached to it because of its persuasive value, the said
opinion cannot override the opinion subsequently expressed
by this Court in contested cases. It is the law declared by
this Court in the subsequent contested cases
246
which would have a binding effect. The words "as at present
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 71 of 131
advised" as well as the preceding sentence indicate that.
the view expressed by this Court in Re Kerala Education Bill
in this respect was hesitant and tentative and not a final
view in the matter. It has been pointed out that in Re Levy
of Estate Duty(1) Spens CJ. referred-to an observation made
in the case of Attorney-General for Ontaric v. Attorney-
General for Canada(2) that the advisory opinion of the Court
would have no more effect than the opinion of the law
officers. I need not dilate upon this aspect of the matter
because I am of the opinion that the view expressed by this
Court in subsequent cases referred to above by applying the
general principles laid down in the Re Kerala Education Bill
is correct and calls for no interference.
Reference has been made on behalf of the respondents to the
recommendation of Dr. Radhakrishnan Commission made in 1948-
49 wherein preference was shown for constituent colleges.
So far as this aspect is concerned, I may observe that if
any statutory provision is found to be violative of article
30(1) of the Constitution, the fact that it has been enacted
in pursuance of the recommendation of an expert body would
not prevent the Court from striking down that provision. It
may also be mentioned that in the case of Mother Provincial
(supra) reliance was placed upon the report of the Education
Commission. This Court in that context remarked that that
fact as well as the fact that the provisions were salutary
could not stand in the face of the constitutional guarantee.
Reference to the said report was, therefore, considered to
be not necessary. I may further mention that subsequent to
the report of Dr. Radhakrishnan Commission, three other
bodies submitted their reports. One of the reports was
given by Kothari Committee in 1965. The other was the
report of the Education Commission presided over by Dr.
Kothari in 1966. The third was the report of Dongerkery
Commission submitted in 1972. There was no reference to the
conversion of affiliated colleges into constituent colleges
in any of these three reports. No observation was also made
in any of the reports that the provisions of article 30(1)
and the construction placed upon that had in any way stood
in the way of raising the standards of education or
improving the excellence of educational institutions. It
may also be mentioned that the concept of constituent
colleges is not a rigid concept and can vary from university
’to university.- The concept of constituent colleges which
is visualized in the impugned provisions of sections 40 and
41 of the Act contemplates that the imparting of teaching at
the under-graduate level in the prescribed course of studies
shall be only by the teachers of the University. The
minority colleges as such would not be entitled to impart
education in courses of study through their own teachers.
Sections 40 and 41 would, therefore be as already mentioned
violative of article 30(1).
In a matter like this, one may perhaps have also to take
into account the accepted norms for the imparting of
education. So far as post-graduate teaching is concerned,
the general pattern which prevails and has been accepted so
far is that the education is imparted by the University. As
against that, the mode for under-
(1) [1944] F. C. R. 317.
(2) [1912] A. C. 571.
247
graduate teaching has been that it is imparted by the
individual colleges. A very large number of colleges,
including minority. colleges, have been established and are
in existence for the purpose of imparting under-graduate
education. The impugned provisions are calculated to do
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 72 of 131
away with the present system and in the process they impinge
upon the rights of minorities under article 30(1). It would
not be a correct approach to the problem to hold that
because the imparting of post-graduate teaching by the
Universities has been accepted without objection, the same
rule should also hold good for the undergraduate teaching
and the same should not be impermissible. Such a process of
extension, in my opinion, is not very helpful. If it is
permissible for the State to prevent the imparting of
education by I colleges at under-graduate level because such
a course has been accepted at post-graduate level, there
would be no reason why this principle be not extended
further to the school education. The process of extension
can thus totally annihilate the right guaranteed by article
30(1).
It has also been argued on behalf of the respondents that we
should not strike down the impugned sections but should wait
till statutes or ordinances are made in pursuance of those
sections. In this respect I am of the view that since the
impugned sections confer the power to frame statutes or
regulations violative of the fundamental right under article
30(1), the very provisions of the Act conferring such power
are void so far as minority institutions are concerned. The
abridgement of the right of the minorities to establish and.
administer educational institutions of their choice is writ
large on the face of the impugned provisions. The fact that
no statutes or ordinances have been framed in pursuance of
the impugned provisions would consequently be hardly of much
significance in determining the constitutional validity of
the impugned provisions. It would not, therefore, be a
correct approach to wait till statutes are framed violating
the right under article 30(1). No rules or statutes or
ordinances framed under the provisions of the Act can take
away the constitutional infirmity of those provisions. It
is, as observed by the Judicial Committee in the case
Trustees of, the Roman Catholic Separate Schools for Ottawa
v. Ottawa Corporation & Ors.,(1) the creation of the power
and not its exercise that is subject to objection and the
objection would not be removed even though the powers
conferred were never exercised at all. Similar view was
expressed in the case of Re Kerala Education Bill (supra)
wherein Das CJ. while dealing with clause 3(5) read with
clause 20 observed :
"It is true that cl. 36(2) (c) empowers the
Government to make rules providing for the
grant of recognition to private schools and we
are asked to suspend our opinion until the
said Bill comes into force and rules are
actually made. But no rule to be framed under
cl. 36(2) (c) can nullify the constitutional
infirmity of cl. 3(5) read with cl. 20 which
is calculated to infringe the fundamental
rights of
(1) [1917] A. C. 76.
248
minority communities in respect of recognized schools to be
established after the commencement of the said Bill."
Reference, has also been made on behalf of the respondents
to the provision of Chapter VIA containing sections 38B to
38E which has been inserted by the amending Act. These
provisions relate to autonomous colleges, autonomous-
institutions and autonomous University departments.
According to section 38B, the University authorities
may allow an affiliated college, a University college, a
recognized institution or a University department to enjoy
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 73 of 131
autonomy in the matter of admissions of students,
prescribing the courses of studies, imparting instructions
and training, holding of examinations and the powers to make
necessary rules for the purpose in case the University
authorities are satisfied that the standard of education in
such college, institution or department is so developed that
it would be in the interest of education to allow the
college, institution or department to enjoy autonomy. It is
urged that the provision for the conversion of affiliated
colleges into constituent colleges is part of a scheme which
covers within its ambit autonomous colleges on the one end
and constituent colleges on the other. This circumstance,
in my opinion, is hardly of any significance. If the
conversion of affiliated colleges of the minorities into
constituent colleges contravenes article 30(1), the fact
that such conversion is in pursuance of a scheme which
permits the grant of autonomy to an individual college would
not prevent the striking down of the impugned provision.
As a result of the above, I hold that sections 33A, section
40, section 41 and section 52A of the Gujarat University
Act, 1949 as amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment)
Act, 1972 are violative of article 30(1) and as such are
void in respect of minority educational institutions. As
regards section 51A of the Act, I uphold the validity of
clause (a) of sub-sections (1) and (2) of that section.
Clause (b) of each of those two sub-section is violative of
article 30(1) and as such is void so far as minority
educational institutions are concerned.
MATHEW, J. (on behalf of himself and Chandrachud, J.) We
agree respectfully with the conclusions of the learned Chief
Justice, but we propose to state our reasons separately.
The first question that arises for-consideration in writ
petition No. 232/1973 is whether article 30(1) of the
Constitution confers on the religious and linguistic
minorities, only the right to establish and administer
educational institutions for conserving their language,
script or culture, or, whether the scope of the guarantee
under that article is wide enough to enable them to
establish and administer any other educational institutions
of their choice.
Article 30(1) reads :-
"All minorities, whether based on religion or language,
shall have the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice."
249
The respondents submitted that article 29(1) which provides
that any section of the citizens residing in the territory
of India or any part thereof having a distinct language,
script or culture of its own shall have the right to
conserve the same" should determine the scope of article
30(1). They say that when article 30(1) talks of the right
of religious or linguistic minorities to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice, that
can only mean educational institutions for conserving their
language, script or culture, or, at the most, educational
institutions for imparting general secular education in
order to conserve their language, script or culture and not
institutions for imparting general secular education
divorced from the above purposes.
In In re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(1) Das, C.J.
speaking for the majority of 6 to 1 said in a Presidential
reference under article 143(1) that the key to the
understanding of the true meaning and implication of article
30(1) is,the words "of their own choice" in the article and
that the article leaves it to the choice of those minorities
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 74 of 131
to establish such educational institutions as will serve
both purposes, namely, the purpose of conserving their
religion, language or culture, and the purpose of giving a
thorough, good general education to their children.
The inter-relation of articles 29(1) and 30(1) was examined
by a bench of five judges of this Court presided over by
Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W. Proost and Others v.
State of Bihar and Others(2). The learned Chief Justice,
speaking for the Court, said that the width of article 30(1)
cannot be cut down by introducing in it considerations on
which article 29(1) is based; that whereas the latter
article is a general protection which is given to minorities
to conserve their language, script or culture, the former is
a special right to minorities to establish educational,
institutions of their choice and that this choice is not
limited to institutions seeking to conserve language, script
or culture. He further said that this choice is not taken
away if the minority community, having established an
educational institution of its choice, also admits members
of other communities, and, that the two articles create two
separate rights, although it is possible that they may meet
in a given case.
In Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and Others v. State of Bombay(3)
the Court overruled the contention that article 30(1) is
limited to conserve only the language, script or culture of
religious and linguistic minorities.
The question was examined again by this Court in Rt. Rev.
Bishop S. K. Patro and Others v. State of Bihar and
Others(4) where, Shah,, J., speaking for a bench of five
judges quoted with approval the observations of
Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W. Proost’s case(2) and
held that articles 29(1) and 30(1) confer separate rights,
though in a given case, these rights may overlap.
(1) [1959] S.C. R. 995-1053.
(3) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 837.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
(4) [1970] S. C. R. 172.
250
In D.A. V. College, etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors. (1),
Reddy, J., speaking on behalf of the Court, observed that
article 29(1) is wider than article 30(1), in that, while
any section of the citizens including the minorities can
invoke the rights guaranteed under article 29(1), the right
guaranteed under article 30(1) is only available to the
minorities based on religion or language. He then went on
to say that a reading of these two articles together would
lead to the conclusion that a religious or linguistic
minority has the right to establish and administer
educational institutions; of its choice for effectively
conserving its distinctive language, script or culture,
which right, however, is subject to the regulatory power of
the State for maintaining and facilitating the excellence of
its standards and that while this is so, these two articles
are not inter-linked nor do they permit of their being
always read together. He quoted with approval the
observations of Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W.
Proost’s case (2 ) to the effect that the width of article
30(1) cannot be cut down by introducing into it
considerations on which article 29(1) is based, and that,
the expression "educational institutions of their choice" in
article 30(1) is not limited to, institutions seeking to
conserve language, script or culture.
Ramaswami, C.J. said in Dipendra Nath v. State of Bihar(3)
that the crucial phrase in article 30(1) is "of their
choice", that the ambit of the freedom of choice conferred
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 75 of 131
by the article is therefore as wide as the choice of the
particular community may make it and that it is open to a
religious minority to establish educational institutions for
the purpose of conserving its religion, language or culture,
and also for the purpose of giving a thorough good secular
education to their children as the article applies to both
these classes of institutions.
Article 29(1) confers on any section of citizens resident in
the territory of India, the right to conserve its language,
script or culture. It does not speak of any minority,
religious or otherwise. Whereas article 29(1) confers the
right not only upon a minority as understood in its
technical sense but also upon a section of the citizens
resident in the territory of India which may not be a
minority in "its technical sense, the beneficiary of the
right under article 30 is a minority, either religious or
linguistic. That is one distinction between article 29(1)
and article 30(1).
The second distinction to be noted is that whereas article
29(1) confers in respect of three subjects viz., language,
script or culture, article 30(1) deals only with the right
to establish and administer educational institutions. It is
true that-under article 29(1) a section of the citizens
having a distinct language, script or culture, might
establish an educational institution for conserving the
same. But, under article 30(1), the right conferred on the
religious or linguistic minority is not only the right to
establish an educational institution for
(1) [1971] Supp. 2 S. C. R. 688.
(3) A. 1. R. 1962 Patna, 101.
(2) [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73.
251
the purpose of conserving its language, script or culture,
but any educational institution of its choice. Whereas
article 29 does not deal with. education as. such, article
30 deals only with the establishment and administration of-
educational institutions. It might be that in a given,
case, the two articles might overlap. When a linguistic
minority establishes an educational institution to conserve
its language, the linguistic minority can invoke the
protection of both the articles. When article 30(1) says
that a linguistic minority can establish and administer
educational institutions of its choice, it means that it can
establish and-, administer any educational institution. If
a linguistic minority can establish only an educational
institution to conserve its language, then the expression of
their choice in article 30(1) is practically robbed of its
meaning.
A mere look at the two articles would be sufficient to show
that article 29(1) cannot limit the width of article 30(1).
There are religious minorities in this country which have no
distinct language, script or culture, as envisaged in
article 29(1). For these religious minorities, article
29(1) guarantees no right. Yet, article 30(1) gives them
the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice. That article does not say
that only religious minorities having a distinct language,
script or culture can establish educational institutions of
their choice. What then are the educational institutions
which they are entitled to establish and administer under
the article ? Exhypothesi, these religious minorities have
no distinct language, script or culture. So, the
educational institutions which they are entitled to,
establish and administer cannot be, those to conserve their
language, script or culture. Therefore, it is clear that
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 76 of 131
the right guaranteed to a religious or linguistic minority
under article 30(1) is the right to establish any
educational institution of its choice.
The question whether such educational institutions can
include a military academy or a police training school need
not be considered in the context of the facts of this writ
petition, for, here, we are only concerned with an
institution imparting general secular education as ordi-
narily understood.
The learned Additional Solicitor General appearing on behalf
of the State of Gujarat submitted that although religious
and linguistic minorities have the fundamental right to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice, they have no right, fundamental or otherwise, to get
recognition or affiliation as the case may be. for the
educational institutions established by them, unless they
submit to the regulations made by the appropriate authority
and applicable alike to educational institutions established
and administered by the majority as well as to those
established and administered by religious and linguistic
minorities. The argument was that article 30(1) does not
confer any right to recognition or affiliation, that
recognition or affiliation is a privilege which might be
granted or withheld as the legislature might think fit.
We think that the point raised by the Additional Solicitor
General is of far reaching constitutional importance not
only in the sphere of
252
the right of the religious and linguistic minorities to
impart general secular education but also in other areas
and merits an examination of its juristic basis. And, we
also think, that the question has to be disposed of within
the strict confines of legal reasoning which laymen might
too often deem to be invidiously technical. As judges, we
are neither Jew nor Gentile, neither Catholic nor agnostic
and we would not be justified in writing our private
opinions no matter how deeply we might cherish them. And
what is said in support of the decision should insulate us
as far as rationally possible from the political or
religious conflict beneath the issues. We owe equal
allegiance to the ,Constitution and are equally bound by
judicial obligation to support it. (1)
It is necessary in the interest of clarity of thought to
begin with an understanding of the real reason for
protection of minorities in a democratic polity.
"Protection of minorities is the protection of non-dominant
groups, which, while wishing in general for equality of
treatment with the majority, wish for a measure of
differential treatment in order to preserve basic
characteristics which they possess and which distinguish
them from the majority of the population. The protection
applies equally to individuals belonging to such groups and
wishing the same protection. It follows that differential
treatment of such groups or of individuals belonging to such
groups is justified when it is exercised in the interest of
their contentment and the welfare of the community as a
whole".(2)
"The problem of the minorities if, not really a problem of
the establishment of equality because if taken literally,
such equality would mean absolute identical treatment of
both the minorities and the majorities. This would result
only in equality in law but inequality in fact. The
distinction need not be elaborated for it is obvious that
"equality in law precludes discrimination of any kind;
whereas equality in fact may, involve the necessity of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 77 of 131
differential treatment in order to attain a result which
establishes an equilibrium between different situations (3 )
"
It may sound paradoxical but it is nevertheless true that
minorities can be protected not only if they have equality
but also, in certain circumstances, differential treatment.
Over one and a half decades ago, Chief Justice Das led this
Court in holding that without recognition, the educational
institutions established or to be established. by the
minority communities cannot fulfil the real objects of their
choice and that the right under article 30(1) ,cannot be
effectively exercised. He said that the right to establish
educational institutions of their choice means the right to
establish real institutions which will effectively-serve the
needs of their com-
(1) See the observations of Justice Frankfurter in West
Virginia State Board of Education v. Bernette, 319 U. S.
624.
(2) The recommendation by the Sub-Commission in its report
to the Commission on Human Rights-quoted at page 27 of
"Minority protection and international Bill of Human Rights"
by Urmila Haksar.
(3) The Advisory opinion on Minority Schools in Albania 6th
April, 1935 publications of the Court series A/B No. 64 p.
19.
253
munity and the scholars who resort to their educational
institutions and that though there is no such thing as a
fundamental right to recognition by the State, yet to deny
recognition to the educational institutions except upon
terms tantamount to the surrender of their constitutional
right of administration of the educational institutions of
their choice is in truth and in effect to deprive them of
their rights under article 30(1) [see In re : The Kerala
Education Bill, 1957 (supra)].
The reason why the Constitution-makers were at pains to
grant religious minorities the fundamental right to
establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice is to give the parents in those communities an
opportunity to educate their children in institutions having
an atmosphere which is congenial to their religion.
Whatever be one’s own predilection those who think that man
does not live by bread alone but also by the word that comes
from God cannot remain indifferent to the problem of
religion in relation to and as part of education.
As a matter of fact, according to several religious
minorities, the State maintains a system of schools and
colleges which is not completely satisfactory to them,
inasmuch as no place is given to religion and morality. The
sheer omission of religion from curriculum is itself a
pressure against religion. Since they realize that the
teaching of religion and instruction in the secular branches
cannot rightfully or successfully be separated one from the
other, they are compelled to,, maintain their own system of
schools and colleges for general education as well as for
religious instruction.
"It is important to examine the raison d’etre
of educational institutions administered by
religious groups. Clearly, their
establishment does not come about because of a
deep, conviction that such institutions will
be able to reach the facts of literature,
geography or mathematics better than state
schools. Rather, such schools are started
with a primarily religious objective-to secure
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 78 of 131
the opportunity for direct religious
instruction and to develop a religious
atmosphere and viewpoint even for the study of
literature, geography and mathematics. In
other words, a religious body establishes and
maintains schools in order to create a total
environment which will be favourable to the
promotion of its particular religious
values".(1)
It is perhaps, possible to secularize subjects
such as mathematics,, physics or chemistry,
but as Justice Jackson said
"Music without sacred music, architecture
minus the cathedral, or painting wit
hout the
scriptural themes would be accentric and
incomplete, even-from a secular point of view.
Yet the inspirational appeal of religion in
these guises is often stronger than in
forthright sermon. Even such a science’ as
biology raises the issue between evolution and
creation as an explanation of our presence on
this planet.
1see "India as a Secular State" by Donald Eugene Smith,
p.361.
254
.lm15
But how one can teach, with satisfaction or even with
justice to all faiths, such subjects as the story of the
Reformation, ,the Inquisition is more than one can
understand. It is too much to expect that mortals will
teach subject& about which their contemporaries have
passionate controversies with the ,detachment they may
summon to teaching about remote subjects such as Confucius
or Mohamet".(1)
The State cannot insist that the children belonging to the
religious minority community should be educated in State-
maintained educational institutions or in educational
institutions conducted by the majority. The State’s
interest in education, so far as religious minorities ,are
concerned, would be served sufficiently, by reliance on
secular education accompanied by optional religious training
in minority schools and colleges, if the secular education
is conducted there according to the prescribed curriculum
and standard. Article 28(3) implies that a religious
minority administering an educational institution imparting
general secular education has the liberty to provide for
religious education in the institution. The continued
willingness to rely on colleges ,conducted by religious or
linguistic minorities for imparting secular education
strongly suggests that a wide segment of informed opinion
has found that these colleges do an acceptable job of
providing secular ,education. The State, concededly, has
power to regulate and control the education of its children,
but it cannot, by a general law compelling attendance at
public school or college, preclude attendance at the school
or college established by the religious minority, when the
parents seek to secure the benefit of religious instruction
not provided in public schools. The parents have, the right
to determine to which school or college their children
should be sent for education.
We fail to see how affiliation of an education institution
imparting ,religious instruction in addition to secular
education to pupils as visualized in Article 28(3) would
derogate from the secular character ,of the state. Our
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 79 of 131
Constitution has not erected a rigid wall of separation
between church and state,. We have grave doubts whether the
expression "secular state" as it denotes a definite pattern
of church and state relationship can with propriety be
applied to India. It is only in ::a qualified sense that
India can be said to be a secular state. There are
provisions in the Constitution which make me hesitate to
characterize our state as secular. Dr. Radhakrishnan has
said :-
"The religious impartiality of the Indian
State is not to be confused with secularism or
atheism. ’Secularism as here ,defined is in
accordance with the ancient religious
tradition ,of India. It tries to build up a
fellowship of believers, not by subordinating
individual qualities to the group mind but by
’bringing them into harmony with each other.
This dynamic fellowship is based on the
principle of diversity in unity which ’alone
has the quality of creativenesS(2).
Secularism here does not mean irreligion or
atheism or even stress on
(1) See the opinion of Justice Jackson in McCollum v Board
o Education, 333, US. 303.
(2) Recovery of Faith p. 202
255
material comforts. It proclaims that it lays Stress on the
universality of spirtual values which may be attained by a
variety of ways’(1)".
In short secularism in the context of our Constitution means
only an attitude of live and let live developing into the
attitude of live and help live."(2)
The fundamental postulate of personal liberty excludes any
power of the State to standardize and socialize its children
by forcing them to attend public schools only. A child is
not a mere creature of the State. Those who nurture him and
direct his destiny have the right coupled with high duty to
recognize and prepare him for additional obligations. (3)
The parental right in education is the very pivotal point of
a democratic system. It is the touchstone of difference
between democratic education and monolithic system of
cultural totalitarianism. When the modern State with its
immense power embarks upon the mission of educating its
children, the whole tendency is towards state monopoly. The
fundamental right of the religious and linguistic minorities
to establish and administer educational institutions of
their choice is the only legal barrier to confine the
bursting expansionism of the new Educational Leviathan.
Great diversity of opinion exists among the people of this
country concerning the best way to train children for their
place in society. Because of these differences and because
of reluctance to permit a single iron cast system of
education to be imposed upon a nation compounded of several
strains, the Constitution has provided this right to
religious and linguistic minorities.
’Today, education is an important function cf State and
local governments. Compulsory-- school attendance laws and
the mounting expenditure for education both demonstrate a
recognition of the importance of education to our democratic
society. It is required in the performance of our most
basic public responsibilities. If is the very foundation of
good citizenship. Today it is a principal instrument in
awakening the child to cultural values, in preparing him for
later professional training and in helping him to adjust
normally to his environment [see Brown v. Board of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 80 of 131
Education(4)].
If there is a symbol of democracy in education, it is not
the public school as the single democratic school. Rather
it is the co-existence of several types of schools and
colleges including affiliated colleges on a tooting of
judicial equality with a consequent proportionately equal
measure of State encouragement and support. And, juridical
equality postulates that the religious minority should have
a guaranteed right to establish and administer its own
educational institutions where it can imp-art secular
education in a religious atmosphere.
(1) Dr. Radhakrishnan’s Foreword to Dr. S. Abid Hussain’s,
National Culture of India, p. vii.
(2) Hoarace M. Kallen, Secularism is the Will of God, pp.
11, 12 and 13
(3) See Pierce v. Society of Sisters of Holy Names, 268 US.
510, 535.
(4) 349 U.S. 294.
256
The State’s interest in secular education may be defined
broadly as an interest in ensuring that children within its
boundaries acquire a minimum level of competency in skills,
as well as a minimum amount of information and knowledge in
certain subjects. Without such skill and knowledge, an
individual will be at a severe disadvantage both in
participating in democratic self-government and in earning a
living. No one can question the constitutional right of
parents to satisfy their State-imposed obligation to educate
their children by sending them to schools or colleges
established and administered by their own religious minority
so long as these, schools and colleges meet the standards
established for secular education.
The concept of, the common pattern of secular education
needs to be brought down to the earth of reality and
divested of its fuzzy mystification. The concept has
nothing to do with an artificial government-promoted
levelling of all differences. The public school is not a
temple in which all children are to be baptized into unity
of secular democratic faith, while those who stand without
are faintly heretical.
"In democratic countries therefore the freedom of offering
education of different types with different values within
the framework of the constitution should not be needlessly
circumscribed. This is intimately connected with the
freedom of thought. The control over colleges suggested
above should be such as to secure ultimately observance of
these high principles by colleges of their own accord and
not through fear of action by the, university".(1).
Whatever spiritual mission of promoting unity the government
may have, it is conditioned by its primal duty of promoting
justice, respecting guaranteed rights and ensuring equality
of differences.
The framers of the Constitution were not unaware that under
the system which they created, most of the legislative or
governmental curtailments of the guaranteed fundamental
rights will have the support of legislative judgment that
public interest will be served by its curtailment than by
its constitutional protection. There can be no surrender of
constitutional protection, of the right of minorities to
popular will masquerading as the common ’pattern of
education. This is the reason why this Court has, time and
again pointed to the importance of a searching judicial
enquiry into legislative judgment in situations where
prejudice against discrete and insular minorities : may tend
to curtail rights intended to protect them. That the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 81 of 131
minorities might be unable to find protection in political
process and, therefore, the Court might appropriately regard
their interest with special solicitude was suggested by
Stone, J. in his famous foot-note to United States v.
Carolene Prod., Co. (2)
Over the years, this Court has held that without recognition
or affiliation, there can be no real or meaningful exercise
of the right to establish and administer educational
institutions under Article 30(1) (see In re The Kerala
Education Bill, 1957(1) (at 1067-68); Rev.
(1) See Report of the Committee on ’Model Act for
Universities’, Chapter V: Colleges and Students’
Welfare, p 28.
(2) 304, U. S. 144.
257
Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v., State of Bombay(2)
and D.A.V. College, etc. v State of punjab
and Others(3).
Let us now examine the validity of, the
argument that as there is no right,
fundamental or otherwise, to recognition or
affiliation the government may withhold
recognition or affiliation, for any reason or
impose any condition for the same, and
consequently, it may withhold or revoke it
even though the reason for doing so may be the
minority’s refusal to surrender its
constitutional rights to administer the
institution. This argument is phrased in
syllogistic terms Article 30(1) does not
confer a fundamental right upon a religious or
linguistic minority to obtain recognition or
affiliation; a State Legislature has no duty
or obligation to set up or establish a
university with facilities for affiliation of
educational institutions, let alone those
established and administered by the religious
or linguistic minorities; in fact, there are
many universities which are only teaching
universities and which do not provide for any
facility for affiliation; if the legislature
is competent to establish universities without
providing any facility for affiliation or
recognition and thereby withhold affiliation,
it may grant it in a limited form since the
greater power of withholding absolutely must
necessarily include the lesser power of
granting it with restrictions and conditions
and, therefore, the legislature has power to
impose conditions on affiliated colleges
established and administered by the religious
or linguistic minorities which result in their
becoming constituent colleges, And, as a
corollary to this argument, it is submitted
that the recipient of the benefit or facility,
namely, the. religious or linguistic minority,
is not deprived of its fundamental right since
it may retain its fundamental right simply by
rejecting the preferred benefit or facility.
We think that dangerous consequences will follow if the
logic of the argument. is accepted in all cases. The rapid
rise in the, number of government regulatory and’ welfare
programmes, coupled with the multiplication of government,
contracts resulting from expanded’ budgets, has greatly
increased the total number of benefits or privileges which
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 82 of 131
can be conferred by government. thus affording the
government countless new opportunities to bargain’ for the
surrender of constitutional rights. With the growth of
spending power of the State-& necessary accompaniment of the
modern welfare State-the potentiality of control through the
power of purse has grown apace. (4)
(1) (1959) 1 S. C. R. 995
(2) [1963] 3 S.C.R. a37, 856
(4) See "The New Property’- by Charlesl A Reich, yrde Law
journal 733-
(3) [1971] Supp, S. C. A. 688, 709
258
Though the courts have recognized that article 14 applies to
public benefits and public employment as fully as to other
acts of State, they are less quick to demand constitutional
justification when a benefit or privilege like recognition,
affiliation or aid is so conditioned that, to get it, one
must surrender some part of one’s basic freedoms.
The story begins with the judgment of Justice Holmes in
McAuliffe v. New Bedford(1) where he despatched the petition
of a policeman who had been discharged from his service for
violating a regulation which restricted his political
activities by saying that "the petitioner may have a
constitutional right to talk politics: but he has no
constitutional right to be a policeman. The servant cannot
complain as he takes the employment on terms which are
offered to him."
The notion that "the petitioner has no constitutional right
to be a policeman although he has a constitutional right to
talk politics" is a specific application of the larger view
that no one has a constitutional right to government largess
or privilege and is much the same as the argument here that
a religious or linguistic minority administering as
educational institution has no right to recognition or
affiliation, though it has a fundamental right to establish
or administer it. This aphorism of Mr. Justice Holmes has
had a seductive influence in the development of this branch
of the law.
In Davis v. Massachusetts(2) the appellant had be-en
convicted of making a speech on the Boston Common, in
violation of a city ordinance forbidding, inter alia, the
making of any public address upon public grounds without a
permit from the mayor. The conviction bad been affirmed by
the Supreme Court of Massachusetts in an opinion by Justice
Holmes, in which he said
"The argument that the ordinance was
unconstitutional involves the same kind of
fallacy that was dealt with in McAuliffe v.
New Bedford.(1) It assumes that the ordinance
is directed against free speech generally....
whereas in fact it is directed toward the
modes in which Boston Common may be us
ed."
He continued, in language quoted by the United
States Supreme Court in affirming the
judgment:
"For the legislature absolutely or
conditionally to forbid public speaking in a
highway or public park is no more an
infringement of the rights of a member of the
public than for the owner of a private house
to forbid it in his house. When no
proprietary right interferes, the legislature
may end the right of the public to enter upon
the public place by putting an end to the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 83 of 131
dedication to public uses. So it may take the
lesser step of limiting the public use to
certain purposes."
The Supreme Court then said:
(1) 155 Mass., 216.
(2) 167 U. S. 43.
259
"The right to absolutely exclude all right to
use, necessarily includes the authority to
determine under what circumstances such use
may be availed of, as the greater power
contains the lesser (at 48)."
When he took his seat in the United States Supreme Court in
1902, Justice Holmes still adhered to the views about
conditional privileges which he had expressed in McAuliffe
v. New Bedford(supra) and Davis v. Massachusetts.(supra)
Writing for the court in Pullman Co. v. Adams(1) he disposed
summarily of a contention that a tax on local business was
so heavy as to burden the inter-state operations of the
Pullman Company saying:
"The Company cannot complain of being taxed for the
privilege of doing a local business which it is free to re-
nounce.
And, when in 1910, the majority of the Court swung to the
Opposite position in Western Union Co. v. Kansas,(2) he
dissented saying
"Even in the law the whole generally includes
its parts. If the State may prohibit, it may
prohibit with the privilege of avoiding the
prohibition in a certain way."
A very perceptive critic has written
"The pith of his (Holmes’) argument was
expressed in the aphorism: ’Even in the law
the whole generally includes its parts’. He
thus implies that the ’power of total
exclusion is a ’whole’, of which the power to
impose any burdens whatsoever on these
admitted is a ’part’
He went on to say
"Logically a thing which may be absolutely
excluded is not the same as a thing which may
be subjected to burdens of a different kind,
even though such burdens would be regarded by
all as less onerous than the burden of
absolute exclusion. The ’power of absolute
exclusion’ is a term not indentical with the,
power of relative exclusion’ or the ’power to
impose any burdens whatsoever’ ".
When Justice Holmes was out-voted in the case referred to
above and its companion cases, he accepted the result.
Eight years later we find him saying for a unanimous court
in Western Union Tel. Co. v. Foster(4), which struck down
an interference with inter-state commerce :
"It is suggested that the State gets the power
from its power over the streets which it is
necessary for the telegraph
(1) 189 U. S. 420. (2) 216 U. S. 1.
(3) See Thomas Read Powell: 16 Columbia Law Rev. 99, at
110-111.
(4) 247 U. S. 105.
260
to cross. But if we assume that the
plaintiffs in error under their present
characters could be excluded from the streets,
the consequence would not follow. Acts
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 84 of 131
generally lawful may become unlawful when done
to accomplish an unlawful end...... and a
constitutional power cannot be used by way of
condition to attain an unconstitutional
result" (at 114).
(emphasis added)
The orthodox American doctrine was that the right of a
foreign corporation to transact business within the
boundaries of a state depends entirely upon the state’s
permission. That seemed to offer a means of accomplishing
the desired result. If the states had power to refuse
admittance to foreign corporations entirely, with or without
cause, surely they might exact in return for admission
whatever they wished. If so, a promise, prior to admission,
not to resort to the federal courts, or a liability to
expulsion in case of such a resort, required as the price of
admission, would seem to be a legitimate and effective means
of attaining the desired end. In the case of Insurance Co.
v. Morse(1) the Supreme Court of the United States held
void a statute requiring an agreement not to remove suits to
the federal courts as a condition ,precedent to, admission.
This decision was based upon the ground, supported by dicta
expressed in the two earlier cases, that the exaction of the
agreement was an attempt to interfere with the exercise of a
right derived from the Constitution and the laws of the
United States. While the term "unconstitutional condition"
was not specifically employed in the opinion, the case seems
clearly to be the fountainhead of the doctrine which now
goes by that name(2).
The doctrine of "unconstitutional condition" means any
stipulation imposed upon the grant of a governmental
privilege which in effect requires the recipient of the
privilege to relinquish some constitutional right. This
doctrine takes for granted that ’the petitioner has no right
to be a policeman’ but it emphasizes the right he is
conceded to possess by reason of an explicit provision of
the Constitution, namely, his right "to talk politics". The
major requirement of the doctrine is that the person
complaining of the condition must demonstrate that it is un-
reasonable in the special sense that it takes away or
abridges the exercise of a right protected by an explicit
provision of the Constitution (see William W. Van Alstyne :
"The Demise of the Right-Privilege Distinction in
Constitution Law").(3)
In Frost and Frost Trucking Co. v. Railroad Comm.(4) the
Supreme Court of United States was concerned with the
question of the validity of a statute of California
requiring a certificate of public convenience and necessity
to be secured by carrirs, whether common or private, as a
prerequisite to carying on their business over the public
highways of the state. The Act was interpreted by the
Supreme Court as imposing upon the applicant the obligation
to assume the duties and
(1) 20 Wall. 445, 447 (U. S. 1874).
(2) See "Unconstitutional Conditions" by Maurice H.
Merrill, 77 University of Pennsylvania Law Rev., 879, 880.
(3) 81 Hary. Law Rev., 1439. (4) 271 U. S. 583.
261
liabilities of a common carrier as a condition precedent to
the issuance of the certificate It held the statute, so
construed, unconstitutional, primarily on the ground that to
force the ’status of a common carrier upon a private carrier
against his will amounts to deprivation of property without
due process of law. To the suggestion that, as the state
might deny the use of its highways altogether as carriers,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 85 of 131
it might make its permission conditional upon assumption of
the public utility status, the Court responded that to do so
would be using the power of refusal to reach a forbidden
result, and hence would itself be unconstitutional. Mr.
Justice Sutherland, speaking for the majority observed :
"It is not necessary to challenge the
proposition that, as a general rule, the
state, having power to deny as a. privilege
altogether, may grant it upon such conditions
as it sees fit to impose; but the power of the
state in that respect is not unlimited, and
one of the limitations is that it may not
impose conditions which require the
relinquishment of constitutional rights. If
the state may compel the surrender of one
constitutional right as a condition of its
favour, it may, in like manner, compel a
surrender of all. It is inconceivable that
guarantees embedded in the Constitution of the
United States may thus be manipulated out of
existence." (at p. 593).
This decision clearly declares that, though the state may
have privileges within its control which it may withhold, it
cannot use I a grant of those privileges to secure a valid
consent to acts which, if imposed upon the grantee in
invitum would be beyond its constitutional power.
The argument of Mr. Justice Sutherland was, that there was
involved in cases like this, not a single power, but two
distinct powers and one of these, the power to prohibit the
use of the public highways in proper cases, the state
possesses; and the other, the power to compel a private
carrier to assume against his will the duties and burdens of
a common carrier, the state does not possess. According to
him, it is clear that any attempt to exert the latter,
separately and substantively must fall before the paramount
authority of the Constitution. Then the question is, could
it stand in the conditional form in which it is made ? The
learned judge said that if this could be done,
constitutional guarantees, so carefully safeguarded
against direct assault, areopen to destruction by the
indirect, but no less effective, process of requiringa
surrender, which, though in form voluntary, in fact
lacks non of the elements of compulsion. In reality,
the carrier is given no choice,except a choice between
the rock and the whirlpool--an option toforego a
privilege which may be vital to his livelihood or submit to
arequirement which may constitute an intolerable
burden.
This is much the same as what Das, C.J. said inIn re :
The Kerala Education Bill(1) :
"No educational institutions can in actual
practice be carried on without aid from the
State and if they will not get it unless they
surrender their rights, they will, by com-
(1)[1959] S. C. R. 99
262
pulsion of financial necessities, be compelled to give up
their rights under Article 30(1)".
In this situation, the condition which involves surrender is
as effective a deterrent to the exercise of the right under
Article 30 ( 1 ) as a direct prohibition would be. Thus
considered, it is apparent that the religious, minority does
not voluntarily waive its right-it has been coerced because
of the basic importance of the privilege involved, namely,
affiliation.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 86 of 131
It is doubtful whether the fundamental right under Article
30(1) can be bartered away or surrendered by any voluntary
act or that it can be waived. The reason is that the
fundamental right is vested in a plurality of persons as a
unit or if we may say so, in a community of persons
necessarily fluctuating. Can the present members of a
minority community barter away or surrender the right under
the article so as to bind its future members as a unit ? The
fundamental right is for the living generation. By a
voluntary act of affiliation of an educational institution
established and administered by a religious minority the
past members of the community cannot surrender the right of
the future members of that community. The future members of
the community do not derive the right under Article 30(1) by
succession or inheritance.
The demise of the unconstitutional condition in the
corporation field, however, did not result in terminating
the use of the same reasoning in other areas. The courts,
faced with laws requiring the surrender of constitutional
rights in connection with other activities, have borrowed
phrases and reasoning from the cases dealing with state
control of corporations and have transplanted them to
contemporary decisions involving numerous and diversified
subjects.(1)
"Congress may withhold all sorts of facilities for a better
life" wrote Mr. Justice Frankfurter in the Douds case(2)
"but if it affords them it cannot make them available in an
obviously arbitrary way or exact surrender of freedoms
unrelated to the purpose of the facilities,".
Professor Hale said that a state may not, by attaching a
condition to a privilege, bring about undue interference
with the workings of the federal system; and also, that it
may not in this fashion require the surrender of
constitutional rights unless the surrender ’serves a purpose
germane to that for which the power can normally be exerted
without conditions.(3) The latter limitation, it will be
noted, is essentially the same as that voiced by Justice
Frankfurter in the Douds Case (2) that Congress may not
’exact surrender of freedoms unrelated to the purpose of the
facilities’.
The most significant characteristic of the power to impose a
condition in this area is the relevancy of the condition to
the attainment of the objective involved in the grant of the
privilege or benefit.
(1) See 28 Indian Law Jornal, Notes: "Judicial Acquiescence
in the For-feiture of Constitutional Rights through
Expansion of the Conditioned Privilege Doctrine", 520, 525.
(2)American Communications Assoc. v. Douds. 339 U. S. 382,
417.
(3) See "Unconstitutional Conditions and Constitutional
Rights", 35 Columbia ’Law Rev., 321 357.
263
A condition may be invalidated onthe ground that denying a
benefit or privilege because of the exercise of a right in
effect penalizes its exercise (see Steinberg v. United
States (1). in Sherbert v. Verner(2), the doctrine of
"Unconstitutional condition" has been applied by the United
States Supreme Court to forbid a state, to discontinue
unemployment benefits to a Seventh Day Adventist refusing
Saturday employment on account of the day being the Sabbath
day of her faith. ’the-Court said :
"Nor may the South Carolina Court’s
construction of the statute be saved from
constitutional infirmity on the ground that
unemployment compensation benefits are not
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 87 of 131
appellants, ’right’ but merely a ’privilege’.
It is too late in the day to doubt that the
liberties of religion , and expression may be
infringed by the denial of or placing of
conditions upon a benefit or privilege.
American Communications Asso v. Douds (supra)
Wieman v. Undegraff,(3) Hannegan v. Esquire,
Inc(4)".
A state refused to grant subsidies in the form of tax
exemptions to, veterans of Church groups who declined to
sign loyalty oaths. That was held unconstitutional because
it implied the use- of subsidies as a to curtail non-
criminal speech (see Speiser v. Randall(5). in that case the
Court said :
"To deny an exemption to claimants who engage
in certain forms of speech is in effect to
penalize them for such speech. Its deterrent
effect is the same as if the State were to
fine them for their speech. The appellees are
plainly mistaken in their argument that,
because a tax exemption is a ’privilege,’ or
’bounty’, its denial may not infringe speech.
This contention did not prevail before the
California Courts, which recognized that
conditions imposed upon the granting of
privileges or gratuities must be ’reasonable’
"So here, the denial of a tax exemption for
engaging in certain speech necessarily, will
have the effect of coercing the claimants to
refrain from the prescribed speech....
A condition may be invalidated on yet another ground :
precluding, from participation in the enjoyment of a
privilege or benefit those who Wish to retain their rights
would seem an unreasonable classification violative of
article 14. The discriminatory nature-of the imposition of’
the conditions has been alluded to by Mr. Justice
Frankfurter in his concurring opinion in American
Communications. Association v. Douds (supra). The
Additional Solicitor General argued that the State is not
denying equality before the law because the burden of the
condition
(1) 163 F. Supp. 590. 592.
(3) 344 US 183, 191, 192.
(2) 374 U. S. 398, 404-405.
(4) 327 US 146, 155, 156.
(5) 357 U. S. 513, 518-9.
264
applies to all recipients, namely, all who establish and
administer educational institutions imparting secular
education and seek recognition or affiliation whether they
be religious or linguistic minorities or not. The Argument
is that a benefit-burden package viz., the privilege of
affiliation with all the conditions, is being offered
without discrimination; that the, State or university does
not withhold the privilege from any persons or entities, but
that the person or entity himself or itself decides whether
to accept or reject it. We are of the opinion that, in
fact, everyone is not being offered the same package since
the condition serves as a significant restriction on the
activities only of those who have the fundamental right of
the nature guaranteed by article 30(1), namely, the
religious and linguistic minorities, and who desire to
exercise the right required to be waived as a condition to
the receipt of the privilege. It is contradictory to speak
of a constitutional right and yet to discriminate against a
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 88 of 131
person who exercises that right.
To avoid invalidation of a condition on any of these
grounds, it would seem necessary to show that the granting
of the benefit or privilege places the recipient in a
position which gives the State or the university a
legitimate interest in regulating his rights. It appears
that there are two legitimate interests which may justify
such regulation. First is the interest in ensuring that the
benefit or facility given or granted, namely, recognition or
affiliation is maintained for the purposes intended, in
order to protect the effectiveness of the benefit or the
facility itself. Second, social interests must be protected
against those whose capacity for inflicting harm is
increased by possession of the benefit or facility(1).
An examination of the traditional bases of the power to
impose conditions upon governmental benefits or privileges
would reveal that the power to impose conditions is not a
lesser part of the greater power to withhold, but instead is
a distinct exercise of power which must find its own
justification, and that the power to withhold recognition or
affiliation altogether does not carry with it unlimited
power to impose conditions which have the effect of
restraining the exercise of fundamental rights. The normal
desire to enjoy privileges like affiliation or recognition
without which the educational institutions established by
the minority for imparting secular education will not effec-
tively serve the purpose for which they were established,
cannot be made an instrument of suppression of the right
guaranteed. Infringement of a fundamental right is
nonetheless infringement because accomplished through the
conditioning of a privilege. If a legislature attaches to a
public benefit or privilege an addendum, which in no
rational way advances the purposes of the scheme of benefits
but does restrain the exercise of a fundamental right, the
restraint can draw no constitutional strength whatsoever
from its being attached to benefit or privilege, but must be
measured as though it were a wholly separate enactment.
In considering the question whether a regulation imposing a
condition subserves the purpose for which recognition or
affiliation is granted it is necessary to have regard to
what regulation the appropriate autho-
(1) See notes: "Unconstitutional Conditions". 74 Harv. Law
Rev. 1595.
26 5
rity may make and impose in respect of an educational
institution established and administered by a religious
minority and receiving no recognition or aid. Such an
institution will, of course, be subject to the general laws
of the land like the law of taxation, law relating to
sanitation, transfer of property, or registration of
documents, etc., because they are laws affecting not only
educational institutions established by religious minorities
but also all other persons and institutions. It cannot be
said that by these general laws, the State in any way takes
away or abridges the right guaranteed under article 30(1).
Because article 30(1) is couched in absolute terms, it does
not follow that the right guaranteed is not subject to
regulatory laws which would not amount to is abridgement.
It is a total misconception to say that because the right is
couched in absolute terms, the exercise of the right cannot
be regulated or that every regulation of that right would be
an abridgement of the, right. Justice Holmes said in Hudson
Country Wafer Co. v. McCarter(1)
All rights tend to declare themselves absolute
to their logical extreme. Yet all in fact are
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 89 of 131
limited by the neighbourhood of principles of
policy which are other than those on which the
particular right is funded, and which become
strong enough to hold their own when a certain
point is reached".
No right, however absolute, can be free from regulation.
The Privy Council said in Commonwealth of Australia v. Bank
of New South Wales(2) that regulation of freedom of trade-
and commerce is compatible with their absolute freedom; that
s. 92 of the Australian Common wealth Act is violated only
when an Act restricts commerce directly and immediately as
distinct from creating some indirect or consequential
impediment which may fairly be regarded as remote. Likewise,
the fact that trade and commerce are absolutely free under
article 301 of the Constitution is compatible with their
regulation which will not amount to restriction(3).
The application of the term ’abridge’ may not be difficult
in many oases but the problem arises acutely in certain
types of situations. The important ones are where a law is
not a direct restriction or the right but is designed to
accomplish another objective and the impact upon the right
is secondary or indirect. Measure- which are directed other
forms of activities but which have a secondary or indirect
or incidental effect upon the right do not generally abridge
a right unless the content of the right is regulated. As
we have already said, such measures would include various
types of taxes, economic regulations, laws regulating tile
wages, measures to promote health and to preserve hygiene
and other laws of general application. By hypothesis, the
law, taken by itself, is a legitimate one, aimed directly at
the control of some other activity. The question is about
its secondary impact upon the admitted area of
administration of educational institutions. This is
especially a problem
(1) 209 U. S. 349, 355, 357 (2) [1950] A.C. 235, 310.
(3)The Automobile Transport (Rajasthan) Ltd., v. State of
Rajasthan and others [1963] 1 S. C. R. 491.
266
of determining when the regulation in issue has an effect
which constitutes an abridgement of the constitutional right
within the meaning of Article 13(2). in other words, in
every case, the court must undertake to define and give
content to the word ’bridge’ in article 13 (2) (1). The
question to be asked and answered is whether the particular
measure is regulatory or whether it crosses the zone of
permissible regulation and enters the forbidden territory of
restrictions or abridgement. So, even if an educational
institution established by a religious or linguistic
minority does not seek recognition, affiliation or aid, its
activity can be regulated in various ways provided the
regulations do not take away or abridge the guaranteed
right. Regular tax measures, economic regulations, social
welfare legislation, wage and hour legislation and similar
measures may, of course have some effect upon the right
under article 30(1). But where the burden is the same as
that borne by others engaged in different forms of activity,
the similar impact on the right seems clearly insufficient
to constitute an abridgement, if an educational institution
established by a religious minority seeks no recognition,
affiliation or aid, the state may have no right to prescribe
the curriculum, syllabi or the qualification of the
teachers.
We find it impossible to subscribe to the proposition that
State necessity is the criterion for deciding whether a
regulation imposed on an educational institution takes away
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 90 of 131
or abridges the right under Article 30(1). If a legislature
can impose any regulation which it thinks necessary to
protect what in its view is in the interest of the state or
society, the right under Article 30(1) will cease to be a
fundamental right. It sounds paradoxical that a right which
the Constitution makers wanted to be absolute can be
subjected to regulations which need only satisfy the
nebulous and elastic test of state necessity. The very
purpose of incorporating this right in Part III of the
Constitution in absolute terms in marked contrast with the
other fundamental rights was to withdraw it from the reach
of the majority. To subject the right today to regulations
dictated by the protean concept of state necessity as
conceived by the majority would be to subvert the very
purpose for which the right was given.
What then are the additional regulations which can
legitimately be imposed upon an educational institution
established and administered by a religious or linguistic
minority which imparts general secular education and seeks
recognition or affiliation ?
Recognition or affiliation is granted on the basis of the
excellence of an educational institution, namely, that it
has reached the educational standard set up by the
university. Recognition or affiliation is sought for the
purpose of enabling the students in an educational
institution to sit for an examination to be conducted by the
university and to obtain a,. degree conferred by the
university. For that purpose, the students should have to
be coached in such a manner so as to attain the standard of
education prescribed by the university. Recognition or
affiliation creates. an interest in the university to ensure
that the educational institu-
1) See generally the judgment of one of us (Mathew, J.) in
Bennett Coleman & Co. etc. etc. v. Union of India & Others
[1972] 2 S. C. C. 788.
267
tion is maintained for the purpose intended and any
regulation which will subserve or advance that purpose will
be reasonable and no educational institution established and
administered by a religious or linguistic minority can claim
recognition or affiliation without submitting to hose
regulations. That is the price of recognition or
affiliation; but this does not mean that it should submit to
a regulation stipulating for surrender of a right or freedom
guaranteed by the Constitution, which is unrelated to the
purpose of recognition or affiliation. In other words,
recognition or affiliation is a, facility which the
university grants to an educational institution, for the
purpose of enabling the students there to sit for an
examination to be conducted by the university in the
prescribed subjects and to obtain the degree conferred by
the university, and therefore, it stands to reason to hold
that no regulation which is unrelated to the purpose can be
imposed. If, besides recognition or affiliation, an
educational institution conducted by a religious minority is
granted aid, further regulations for ensuring that the aid
is utilized for the purpose for which it is granted will be
permissible. The heart of the matter is that no educational
institution established by a religious or linguistic
minority can claim total immunity from regulations by the
legislature or the university if it wants affiliation or
recognition; but the character of the permissible
regulations must depend upon their purpose. As we said,
such regulations will be permissible if they are relevant to
the purpose of’ securing or promoting the object of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 91 of 131
recognition or affiliation. There will be borderline cases
where it is difficult to decide whether a regulation really
subserves the purpose of recognition or affiliation. But
that does not affect the question of principle. In every
case, when the reasonableness of a regulation comes up for
consideration before the court, the question to be asked and
answered is whether the regulation is calculated to subserve
or will in effect subserve the purpose of recognition or
affiliation, namely, the excellence of the institution as a
vehicle’ for general secular education to the minority
community and to other persons who resort to it. The
question whether a regulation is in the general interest of
the public has no relevance, if it does not advance the
excellence of the institution as a vehicle for general
secular education as, ex-hypothesi, the only permissible
regulations are impose which secure the effectiveness of the
purpose of the facility, namely, the excellence of the
educational institutions in respect of their educational
standards. This is the reason why this Court has time and
again said that the question whether a particular regulation
is calculated t.o advance the general public interest is of
no consequence if it is not conducive to the interests of
the minority community and those persons who, resort to it.
In Sidhajbhai v. State of Bombay(1), the Court said that no
general principle on which reasonableness or otherwise of a
regulation may be tested was sought to be laid down by the
court in In re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(2) and,
therefore, the case is not an authority for the proposition
that all regulative measure-, which are not destructive or
annihilative of the character of the institution established
by the minority can be imposed if the regulations are in the
national or public interest. The Court further said that
unlike the fundamental freedoms guaran-
(2) [1959] S.C.R. 995.
(1) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837, 856-857.
268
teed by article 19, the right guaranteed under article 30(1)
is not subject to reasonable restrictions and that the right
is intended to be errective and is not to be whittled down
by so-called regulative measures conceived in the interest
not of the minority educational institution, but of the
public or the nation as a whole. It was the view of the
Court that regulations which may lawfully be imposed either
by legislature or executive action as a condition of
receiving grant or of recognition must be ,,directed to
making the institution, while retaining its character as a
minority institution effective as an educational institution
and that suck regulation must satisfy a dual tes the test of
reasonableness, namely the test that it is regulative of the
educational character of the institution and is conducive to
making the institution an effective vehicle of education for
the minority community or other persons who resort to it.
In State of Kerala v. Mother Provincial(1) the Court
said--we think in relation to an educational institution
which seeks recognition or aid that the standards of
education are not a part of management as such, that the
standards of education concern the body politic and are
dictated by considerations of the advancement of the country
and its people and, therefore, if universities establish
syllabi for examinations, they must be followed, subject,
however, to special subjects which the institutions may seek
to teach, and to a certain extent the State may also
regulate the conditions of employment of teachers and the
health and hygiene of students and that these regulations do
not bear directly upon management as such although they may
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 92 of 131
indirectly affect it. The Court said further that the right
of the state to regulate education, educational standards
and allied matters cannot be denied since the minority
institutions cannot be allowed to fall below the standards,
or under the guise of exclusive right of management, to
decline to follow the general pattern and that while the
management must be left to them, they may be compelled to
keep in step with others. What the Court said in answer to
the contention of Mr. Mohan Kumaramangalam that the
provisions in the Kerala University Act which were struck
down were conceived in the interest of general education is
instructive in this context
" Mr. Mohan Kumaramangalam brought to our
notice passages from the Report of the
Education Commission in which the Commission
bad made suggestions regarding the conditions
of service of the teaching staff in the
universities and the colleges and standards of
teaching. He also referred to the Report of
the Education Commission on the status of
teachers, suggestions for improving the
teaching methods and standard-,. He argued
that what has been done by the Kerala
University Act is to implement these
suggestions in Chapters VIII and IX and
particularly the impugned sections. We have
no doubt that the provisions of the Act were
made bona fide and in the interest of
education but unfortunately they do affect the
administration of these institutions and rob
the founders of that right which the
Constitution desires should
(1) [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734.
269
be theirs. The provisions, even if salutary,
cannot stand in the face of the constitutional
guarantee. We do not, therefore, find it
necessary to refer to the two reports."
In the light of the above discussion let us examine the
validity of the impugned provisions of the Gujarat
University Act, 1949, as subsequently amended.
Section 33A(1) (a) provides
"33A(1) Every College (other than a Government college, or a
college maintained by the Government) affiliated before the
commencement of the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972
(hereinafter in this section referred to as "such
commencement")-
(a) shall be under the management of a
governing body which shall include amongst
its. members the Principal of the College, a
representative of the University nominated by
the Vice Chancellor, and three representatives
of the teachers of the college and at least
one representative each of the members of the
non-teaching staff and the students of the
college, to be elected respectively from
amongst such teachers, members of the non-
teaching staff and students; and
(b) that for recruitment of the Principal
and members of the teaching staff of a college
there is a selection committee of the college
which shall include-
(1) in the case of recruitment of the
Principal, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice-Chancellor, and
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 93 of 131
(2) in the case of recruitment of a member
of the teaching staff of the college, a
representative of the University nominated by
the Vice Chancellor and the Head of the
Department if any, concerned with the subject
to be taught by such member."
We think that the provisions of sub-sections (1) and (1) (b)
of s. 33A abridge the right of the religious minority to
administer educational institutions of their choice. The
requirement that the college should have a governing body
which shall include persons other than those who are members
of the governing body of the Society of Jesus would take
away the management of the college from the governing body
constituted by the Society of Jesus and vast it in a
different body. The right to administer the educational
institution established by a religious minority is vested in
it. It is in the governing body of the Society of Jesus
that he religious minority which established the college has
vested the right to administer the institution and that body
alone has the right to administer the same. The requirement
that the college should have a governing body including
persons other than those who constitute the governing body
of the Society of Jesus has the effect of divesting that
body of its
270
-exclusive right to manage the educational institution.
That it is desirable in the opinion of the legislature to
associate the Principal of the college or the other persons
referred to in s. 33A(1)(a) in the management of the college
is not a relevant consideration. The question is whether
the provision has the effect of divesting the governing body
as constituted by the religious minority of its exclusive
right to administer the institution. Under the guise of
preventing maladministration, the right of the governing
body of the college constituted by the religious minority to
administer the institution cannot be taken away. The effect
of the provision is that the religious minority virtually
loses its right to administer the institution it has
founded. "Administration means ’management of the affairs’
of the institution. This management must be free of control
so that the founders or their nominees can mould the
institution according to their way of thinking and in
accordance with their ideas of how the interests of the
community in general and the institution in particular will
be best served. No part of this management can be taken
away and ,vested in another body without an encroachment
upon the guaranteed right (1)". Sections 48 and 49 of the
Kerala University Act, 1969, which came up for consideration
in that case respectively dealt with ,the governing body for
private colleges not under corporate management and the
managing council for private colleges under corporate
management. Under the provisions of these sections, the
educational agency or the corporate management was to
establish a governing body or a managing council
respectively. The sections provided for the composition of
the two bodies. It was held that the sections had the
effect of abridging the right to administer the educational
institution of the religious minority in question there.
One of the grounds given in the judgment for upholding the
decision of the High Court striking down the sections is
that these bodies had a legal personality distinct from
governing bodies set up by the educational agency or the
-corporate management and that they were not answerable to
the founders in the matter of administration of the
educational institution. The Court said that a law which
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 94 of 131
interferes with the composition of the governing body or the
managing. council as constituted by the religious or
linguistic minority is an abridgement of the right of the
religious minorities to administer the educational
institution established by it (see also W. Proost v.
Bihar(2) and Rev. Bishop S. K. Parto v. Bihar(3).
It is upon the principal and teachers of a college that the
tone and temper of an educational institution depend. On
them would its reputation, the maintenance of discipline and
its efficiency in teaching. The right to choose the
principal and to have the teaching conducted by teachers
appointed by the management after ,an overall assessment of
their outlook and philosophy is perhaps the most important
facet of the right to administer an educational institution.
We can perceive no reason why a representative of the
University nominated by the Vice Chancellor should be on the
(1)See Kerala v. Mother Provincial, [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734
at 740.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73 at 77-78.
(3) [197] 1 S. C. R. 172.
271
Selection Committee for recruiting the Principal or for the
insistence ,of head of the department besides the
representative of the University being on the Selection
Committee for recruiting the members of the teaching staff.
So long as the persons chosen have the qualifications
prescribed by the University, the choice must be left to the
management. That is part of the fundamental right of the
minorities to administer the educational institution
established by them.
Section 40(1) provides that the Court (senate) may determine
that all instructions, teaching and training in courses of
studies in respect of which the university is competent to
hold examination shall, within the university area be
conducted by the university and shall be imparted by the
teachers of the university and the Court shall communicate
its decision to the State Government. Sub-section (2) of s.
40 says that on receipt of the communication under
subsection (1), the Government may, after making such
inquiry as it thinks ,fit, by notification in the Official
Gazette declare that the provisions of s. 41 shall come into
force on such date as may be specified.
The petitioner contends that this section virtually takes
away the very essence of the night of the religious minority
to administer the college in question.
To decide this question, it is necessary to read some of the
other provisions.
Section 2(2) defines a ’college’ as a degree college or an
intermediate college. Section 2(2A) states that a
’constituent college’ means a university college or an
affiliated college made constituent under s. 41. A ’degree
college’ has been defined by s. 2(3) as an affiliated
college which is authorized to submit its students to an
examination qualifying for any degree of the university.
Section 2(13) provides
"Teachers of the University" means teacher
appointed by the University for imparting
instruction on its behalf".
Section 2(15A) states that a "University college" means a
college which the University may establish or maintain under
the Act or a college transferred to the University and
maintained by it.
On the plain wording of s. 40 it is clear that the governing
body of the religious minority will be deprived of the most
vital function which appertains to its right to administer
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 95 of 131
the college namely, the teaching, training and instructions
in the courses of studies, in respect of which the
university is competent to hold examination. The
fundamental right of a minority to administer educational
institutions of its choice comprises within it the
elementary right to conduct teaching training and
instruction in courses of studies in the institutions so
established by teachers appointed by the minority. If this
essential component of the right of administration is taken
away from the
272
minority and vested in the university, there can be no doubt
that its right to administer the educational institution
guaranteed under article 30(1) is taken away.
Section 39 provides that the university shall conduct post-
graduate instructions. That means that teaching, training
and instruction in post-graduate courses will be conducted
by the university. The word conduct occurring in s. 40
cannot have a meaning different from what it has in s.39. If
in s. 39 it means that the university is the exclusive
teaching and training agency in post-graduate instruction,
there is no reason to think that any vestige of the right to
teach, trait or instruct will be left to the minority after
these matters are taken over by the university. The
teaching and training in the college will thereafter be done
by the teachers of the university for and on behalf of the
university. The definition of the term ’teachers of the
university’ given in s. 2(13) would indicate that they are
teachers appointed by the university for imparting
instruction on its behalf.
If this section is ultra vires article 30(1), we do not
think that s. 41 which in the present scheme of legislation
is dependent upon s. 40 can survive and therefore it is
unnecessary to express any view upon the constitutionality
of its provisions.
Sub-sections (1) and (2) of s. 51A read
"51A(1) No member of the teaching, other academic and non-
teaching staff of an affiliated college and recognized or
approved institution shall be dismissed or removed or
reduced in rank except after an enquiry in which he has been
informed of the charges against him and given a reasonable
opportunity or being heard in respect of those charges and
until-
(a) he has been given a reasonable
opportunity of making representation on any
such penality proposed to be inflicted on him,
and
(b) the penalty to be inflicted on him is
approved by the Vice Chancellor or any other
officer of the university authorised by the
Vice Chancellor in this behalf.
(2) No termination of Service, of such
member not amounting to his dismissal or
removal falling under sub-section (1) shall be
valid unless-
(a) he has been given a reasonable
opportunity of showing caus against the
proposed termination, and
(b) such termination is approved by the Vice
Chancellor or any officer of the University
authorised by the Vice Chancellor in this
behalf :
Provided that nothing in this sub-section shall apply to any
person who is appointed for a temporary period only.,"
It was argued for the, petitioners that clause (1)(b) of s.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 96 of 131
51A has the effect of vesting in the Vice Chancellor a
general power of
273
veto on the right of the management to dismiss a teacher.
The exact scope of the power of the Vice-Chancellor or of
the officer of the University authorized by him in this sub-
section is not clear. If the purpose of the approval is to
see that the provisions of sub-section 51A(1)(a) are
complied with, there can possibly be no objection in lodging
the power of approval even in a nominee of the Vice-
Chancellor. But an uncanalised power without any guideline
to withhold approval would be a direct abridgement of the
right of the management to dismiss or remove a teacher or
inflict any other penalty after conducting an enquiry.
The relationship between the management and a teacher is
that of an employer and employee and it passes one’s
understanding why the management cannot terminate the
services of a teacher on the basis of the contract of
employment. of course, it is open to the State in the
exercise of its regulatory power to require that before the
services of a teacher are terminated, he should be given an
opportunity of being heard in his defence. But to require
that for terminating the services of a teacher after an
inquiry has been conducted, the management should have the
approval of an outside agency like the Vice-Chancellor or of
his nominee would be an abridgement of its right to
administer the educational institution. No guidelines are
provided by the legislature to the Vice-Chancellor for the
exercise of his power. The fact that the power on be
delegated by the ViceChancellor to any officer of the
university means that any petty officer to whom the power is
delegated can exercise a general power of veto. There is no
obligation under the sub-sections (1)(b) and (2)(b) that the
Vice Chancellor or his nominee should give any reason for
disapproval. As we said a blanket power without any
guideline to disapprove the action of the management would
certainly encroach upon the right of the management to
dismiss or terminate the services of a teacher after an
enquiry. While we uphold the provisions of sub-clauses
(1)(a) and (2) (a) of s. 51A we think that sub-clauses
(1)(b) and (2)(b) of, s. 51A are violative of the right
under article 30 of the religious minority in question here.
In In. re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957, this Court no
doubt, upheld provisions similar to those in s. 51A(1)(b)
and 5 1 A (2) (b) But the subsequent decisions of this Court
leave no doubt that the requirement of subsequent approval
for dismissing or terminating the services of a teacher
would be bad as offending article 30(1). In D.A.V. College
v. State of Punjab, clause 17 of the impugned’ statute
related to the requirement of subsequent approval for termi-
nation of the services of teachers.- This Court struck down
the provision as an abridgement of the night to administer
the educational institution established by the minority in
question there.
Section 52A states that any dispute between the governing
body and any member of the teaching, other academic and non-
teaching staff of an affiliated college or recognized or
approved institution, which is connected with the conditions
of service of such member, shall, on a request of the
governing body, or of the member concerned be referred to a
Tribunal of Arbitration consisting of one
-131Sup. C.T./75
274
member nominated by the governing body of the college, or,
as the case may be, the recognized or approved institution,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 97 of 131
one member nominated by the member concerned and an umpire
appointed by the Vice-Chancellor and that the provisions of
the Arbitration Act would apply to such arbitration
proceeding.
This provision sub-serves no purpose and we feel no doubt
that it will needlessly interfere with the day-to-day
management of the institution. Any and every petty dispute
raised by a member of the teaching or non-teaching staff
will have to be referred to arbitration if it seems to touch
the service conditions. Arbitrations, not imparting
education, will become the business of educational insti-
tutions. This section is in our opinion bad in its
application to minorities.
In the result, we hold that the provisions of S. 33A, s. 40,
subclauses (1)(b) and (2)(b) of S. 51A and S. 52A are
violative of article 30(1) of the Constitution and,
therefore, they can have no application to educational
institutions established and administered by religious or
linguistic minorities.
BEG, J. The two, questions to be answered by us are
(1)Whether the impact of Article 30(1) of the Constitution
upon any of the provisions of the Act before us, or, to put
it conversely, whether the effect of any of the provisions
of the Act upon the fundamental rights guaranteed to
minorities by Art. 30(1) is such as to invalidate these
provisions ?
(2)Whether the rights guaranteed by Article 30 are in any
way circumscribed by Article 29 ?
On the second question, I have nothing significant to add to
what has fallen from My Lord the Chief Justice. I am in
entire agreement with the view that, although, Articles 29
and 30 may supplement each other so far as certain rights of
minorities are concerned, yet, Article 29 of the
Constitution does not, in any way, impose a limit on the
kind or character of education which a minority may choose
to impart through its Institution to the children of its own
members or to those of others who may choose to send their
children to its schools. In other words, it has a right to
impart a general secular education. I would, however, like
to point out that, as rights and duties are correlative, it
follows, from the extent of this wider right of a minority
under Art. 30(1) to impart even general or non-
denominational secular education to those who may not follow
its culture or subscribe to its beliefs, that, when a
minority Institution decides to enter this wider educational
sphere of national education, it, by reason of this free
choice itself, could be deemed to opt to adhere to the needs
of the general pattern of such education in the country, at
least whenever that choice is made in accordance with
statutory provisions. Its choice to impart an education
intended to give a secular orientation or character to its
education necessarily entails its assent to the imperative
needs of the choice made by the State about the kind of
"secular" education
275
which promotes national integration or the, elevating
objectives set out in the preamble to our Constitution, and
the best way of giving it. If it is part of a minority’s
rights to make such a choice it should also be part of its
obligations, which necessarily follow from the choice, to
adhere to the general pattern. The logical basis of such a
choice is that the particular minority Institution, which
chooses to impart such general secular education, prefers
that higher range of freedom where, according to the poet
Rabindranath Tagore, "the narrow domestic walls" which
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 98 of 131
constitute barriers between various sections of the nation
will crumble and fall. It may refuse to accept the choice
made by the State of the kind of secular education the State
wants or of the way in which it should be given. But, in
that event, should it not be prepared to forego the benefits
of recognition by the State ? The State is bound to permit
and protect the choice of the minority Institution whatever
that might be. But, can it be compelled to give it a
treatment different from that given to other Institutions
making such a choice ?
Turning to the first and the more complex question, I think
it is difficult to answer the argument of the Additional
Solicitor General, appearing on behalf of the State of
Gujarat, that, where a minority Institution has, of its own
free will, opted for affiliation under the terms of a
statute, it must be deemed to have chosen to give up, as a
price for the benefits resulting from affiliation, the
exercise of certain rights which may, in another context,
appear to be unwarranted impairments of its fundamental
rights.
It is true that, if the object of an enactment is to compel
a minority Institution, even indirectly, to give up the
exercise of its fundamental rights, the provisions which
have this effect will be void or inoperative against the
minority Institution. The price of affiliation cannot be a
total abandonment of the right to establish and administer a
minority Institution conferred by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution. This aspect of the matter, therefore, raises
the question whether any of the provisions of the Act are
intended to have that effect upon a minority institution.
Even if that intention is not manifest from the express
terms of statutory provisions, the provisions may be
vitiated if that is their necessary consequence or effect.
I shall endeavour to show that the view which this Court has
taken whenever questions of this kind have arisen before it
on the effect of the provisions of a statute, though
theoretically and logically perhaps not quite consistent
always on propositions accepted, has the virtue of leaving
the result to the balancing of conflicting considerations to
be carried out on the particular provisions and facts
involved in each case.
When we examine either the Act as a whole or the impugned
provisions of the Act before us, we find no mention
whatsoever of anything which is directed against a minority
or its educational Institutions. The impugned provisions of
the Gujarat University Act, 1949 (hereinafter referred to as
’the Act’) are : Section 20 (Clause XXXIX) inserted in the
Gujarat University Act, 1949, as amended by the Gujarat
University (Amendment) Act, 1972; Section 33A inserted in
the Gujarat University Act, 1949, as amended by the Gujarat
Univer-
276
sity (Amendment) Act, 1972, (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973);
Sections 40 and 41 of the Gujarat University Act 1949, as
amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972
(Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973); Sections 51A and 52A inserted
in the Gujarat University Act 1949, as amended by the
Gujarat University (Amendment) Act 1972, (Gujarat Act No. 6
of 1973). If we accept the argument that. before enacting
the amendments which are assailed, the State Legislature
must be deemed to be aware of the fact that the petitioning
minority Institution before us, the Ahmedabad St. Xavier’s
College, is an affiliated College of the University, it may
be possible to say that the amendments must be deemed to be
directed against it also. When the minority Institution
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 99 of 131
exercised its choice, by applying for affiliation’ under the
provisions of the Act, there were no amendments before it.
On the other hand, it may be contended that, where a
statutory right is availed of by any party, it must be
deemed to have chosen it subject to the condition that the
Legislature may change its terms at any time. But, can it
be deemed to have opted to submit to any and every future
amendment ? Perhaps it will be carrying the doctrine of
imputed knowledge and consent too far to say that a minority
Institution opting for a statutory right must be deemed to
have signed a blank cheque to assent to any and every
conceivable amendment of any kind whatsoever in future as
the price to be paid by it of its choice. No one could be
deemed to assent to what is not before him at all.
Moreover, can a minority, even by its assent, be barred from
the, exercise of a fundamental right ? It may be that the
bar may be only a conditional one so that it could be
removed by the institution concerned whenever it is prepared
to pay the price of its removal by giving up certain
advantages which are not parts of its fundamental right.
Such a conditional bar may be construed only as a
permissible regulatory restriction.
The first provision which has a compulsive effect on
Ahmedabad St. Xavier’s College Society is Sec. 5(1) of the
Act which says :
"5(1). No educational Institution situate
within the University area shall, save with
the sanction of the State Government be
associated in any way with, or seek admission
to any privileges of, any other University
established by law".
As St. Xavier’s College is apparently situated within the
University area, it is prevented from seeking affiliation to
any other University established by law. This would, in my
opinion, have the effect of compelling it to abandon its
fundamental rights guaranteed by Article 30(1) of the
Constitution as a price for affiliation by the Gujarat
University because it is not permitted to affiliate with any
other University without the sanction of the Govt. The
petitioner has not, however, in the reliefs prayed for by
the petition, asked for a declaration that Section 5 is
invalid. But, the compulsive effect of Sec. 5 was one of
the arguments advanced by Mr. Nanavati for the petitioner.
The Additional Solicitor General, arguing for the State, had
practically conceded that Sec. 5 of the Act will be invalid
against the petitioner. He, however, hoped to save it in
case we could so interpret it as to impose an obligation
upon the, State Govt. to give its sanction in every
277
case where a minority Institution applies for affiliation
with another University. Inasmuch as Section 5 of the Act
has a compulsive effect by denying to the petitioning
college the option to keep out of the statute altogether, it
would, in my opinion, be in operative against it.
Section 41 ( 1 ), however, operates even more directly upon
the petitioning College, which had been "admitted to the
privileges of the University" under Section 5(3) by
affiliation. This provision would have the compelling
effect of making it automatically a constituent unit of the
University, and must, therefore, be held to be inoperative
against the petitioning College as it cannot affect the
fundamental rights guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution. Provisions of Sec. 40 and the remaining
provisions of Sec. 41 of the Act are all parts of the same
compulsive scheme or mechanism which is struck by Art.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 100 of 131
30(1).
If we hold, as I think we must, having regard to the
provisions of Art. 30(1) of the Constitution, that the words
" shall be constituent college of the University", used in
Sec. 41 (1) of the Act only mean that, so far as the
petitioning college is concerned, it "may" become a
constituent college of the University, even after a
notification under Sec. 40(2) of the Act, the statute, read
as a whole, places before the Petitioning college the
following four alternatives :
(1) To become a constituent unit of the
University.
(2) To continue as an affiliated college on
new terms embodied in amended provisions
contained in Sections 20, 33A, 51A and 52A of
the Act.
(3) To face the consequence of withdrawal of
affiliation under Sec. 37 of the Act and the
resulting disadvantages of disaffiliation by
failing to comply with the conditions of its
affiliation, or, in other words, to step
outside the statute altogether.
(4) To get the status of an "autonomous"
college under Sec. 38B of the Act for
which the
petitioning college has already applied.
The range of choices open is thus wide. A minority is left
absolutely free to make any choice it likes. It has
necessarily to pay the price of each choice it makes knowing
what it entails.
If the combined effect of provisions of the statute is that
four alternative courses are open to the College due to its
initial option to apply for "affiliation" which is, strictly
speaking, only a statutory and not a fundamental right, can
its rights under Art 30(1) of the Constitution be said to
be violated unless and until it is shown that its
application for autonomy has been or is bound to be rejected
? Compelling the College to become a constituent part of the
University amounts to taking away of its separate identity
by the force of law. But, if the College has really
attained such standards of Organisation and excellence as it
claims to have done, it can have an autonomous status
278
under Section 38B of the Act with all its advantages and
freedoms practically for the asking. Could it, in these
circumstances, be said that loss of the identity of the
College is a necessary consequence of the Provisions of the
statute before us ? No other statute with identically
similar provisions and effect was interpreted in any case
which has so far come to this Court.
If the petitioning College, which has applied for the status
of an autonomous College under Section 38B of the Act as
amended in 1972, is provided with an avenue of escape by the
amended provisions themselves, it seems quite unnecessary to
consider the impact of Sec. 20, Sec. 33A and Sec. 51A and
52A of the Act which have been introduced by the Act of
1972, on fundamental rights protected by Art. 30. Section
20 does not lay down any function of the Executive Council
of the University with regard to an autonomous College
governed by the provisions of Chap. VIA of the Act Section
33A also applies only to a "College" which is not covered by
the provisions of Chap.VIA. Autonomous Colleges have their
own standing Committees under Sec. 38C of the Act instead of
the Governing Bodies mentioned in Section 33A of the Act.
Again, Sec. 51A and 52A apply only to an "affiliated College
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 101 of 131
or recognised or approved Institution" so that an autonomous
College, functioning under the provisions of Chap. VIA, is
outside their purview. The only provision which could have
a compulsive effect, in their present form, against the
petitioning College could be sec. 5 and then Sections 40 and
41 of the Act which would automatically convert affiliated
Colleges into constituent Colleges of the University,
without the interposition of an option, and, therefore,
could be said to deprive the petitioning college of the
opportunity to become an autonomous college. In fact, Sec.
41 of the Act, as it stands, could have the effect of
negativing the right conferred by Sec. 38B of the Act by
transforming, mechanically and by operation of the statute,
affiliated Colleges into constituent colleges so that no
question of autonomy could practically arise after that
Hence, if we confine the operation of Sections 5, 40 and 41
of the Act as we can, to Institutions other than minority
Institutions protected by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution
because they would compel the petitioning college to lose
its identity, it may not be necessary, in the instant case,
to consider the impact of any other provision upon the
fundamental rights of the petitioning college. It is only
if the petitioning college fails in its attempt to become an
autonomous college that the question of the impact of
Sections 20, 33A, 51A and 52A could arise. The only
Sections which could stand in the way of its becoming an
autonomous institution could be sections 5, 40 and 41 of the
Act. Therefore, it seems unnecessary in the case before us,
to consider the impact of provisions other than sections 5,
40 and 41 of the Act upon’ the rights of the petitioning
college at present. These questions could be considered
premature here.
Assuming, however, that we must consider the impact of
sections 20, 33A, 51A, 52A upon the fundamental rights of
the petitioning college as it would, at least until it gets
an autonomous status, be affected and governed by them if
they are valid, questions arise as to the
279
source or basis and extent of permissible regulation or
restriction upon the rights conferred upon the petitioning
college by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution. Each and every
learned counsel appearing for a minority institution has
conceded that, despite the "absoluteness" of the terms in
which rights under Art. 30(1) may be expressed, there is a
power in the State to regulate their exercise. This Court
has also repeatedly recognised the validity of the
regulation of the rights under Art. 30 on various grounds
without explicitly stating the actual basis of such power to
regulate. I venture to think that if we are able to
formulate the exact basis or source of the power of
regulation or restriction upon the fundamental rights
contained in Art. 30(1) of the Constitution we will be able
to lay down with less indefiniteness and more precision and
certitude the extent to which the State can regulate or res-
trict fundamental rights protected by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution.
Provision for and regulation by the State of the very
conditions which secure to minority institutions the freedom
to establish and administer its educational institutions is,
obviously, inevitable and undeniable. Thus, unless the
State could punish lawlessness within an institution or
misappropriation of funds by its trustees or prevent abuse
of its powers over teachers or other employees by a managing
body of an Educational Institution, whether the institution
is a minority or a majority institution, neither the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 102 of 131
attainment of the purposes of education nor proper and
effective administration of the institution would be
possible. In other words, existence of some, power to lay
down necessary conditions or prerequisites for maintaining
the right to establish and administer an institution itself
in a sound state is inherent in the very existence of
organised society which the State represents.
Laws made for sustaining the very conditions of organised
society and civilised existence, so that the rights of all,
including fundamental rights of the minorities, may be
maintained and enforced do not rest on mere implication.
The specific provisions of Art. 245 to 254 read with the
three Legislative lists in the Seventh Schedule of the
Constitution confer a host of legislative powers upon State
Legislatures and the Parliament to regulate various kinds of
activities including those of minority institutions. No
doubt Art. 30(1), like other fundamental Constitutional
rights, is meant to limit the scope of ordinary legislative
power. But, it was submitted, on behalf of the State, that
it is only a "law which takes away or abridges the rights
conferred" by Part III of the Constitution, containing the
fundamental rights of citizens, which is "void" and that too
only "to the extent of the contravention". Thus, a mere
incidental regulation of or restriction upon the exercise of
a fundamental right intended to secure and actually ensuring
its more effective enjoyment could not be said to be really
directed at an a bridgement or taking away of the
fundamental right at all or to have that effect. Such a
law, when analysed, will be found to aim at something quite
different from the abridgement of a minority’s fundamental
rights under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution. It would not
really take away or abridge the fundamental rights even
though it regulates their exercise. If, on the other hand,
a law necessarily has the compelling effect of a substantial
abridgement or taking away of the fundamental
280
right from a minority institution, it would not be saved
simply because it does not say so but produces that effect
indirectly. For the purposes of applying Art. 13(2) of the
Constitution we have to look at the total effect of
statutory provisions and not merely intention behind them.
This is how I understand the majority view in Re. Kerala
Education Bill, 1957. (1)
The essence of the right guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution is a free exercise of their choice by minority
institutions of the pattern of education as well as of the
administration of their educational institutions. Both
these, taken together, determine the kind or character of an
educational institution which a minority has the right to
choose. Where these patterns are accepted voluntarily by a
minority institution itself, even though the object may be
to secure certain advantages for itself from their
acceptance, the requirement to observe these patterns would
not be a real violation of rights protected by Art. 30(1).
Indeed, the acceptance could be more properly viewed as an
assertion of the right to choose which may be described as
the "core" of the right protected by Art. 30(1). In a case
in which the pattern is accepted voluntarily by a minority
institution, with a view to taking advantage of the benefits
conferred by a statute, it seems to me that it cannot insist
upon an absolutely free exercise of the right of
administration. Here, the incidental fetters on the right
to manage the institution, which is only a part of the
fundamental right, would be consequences of an exercise of
the substance or essence of the right which. as I see it, is
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 103 of 131
freedom of choice. No doubt, the rights protected by Art.
30(1) are laid down in "absolute" terms without the kind of
express restrictions found in Articles 19, 25 and 26 of the
Constitution. But, if a minority institution has the option
open to it of avoiding the statutory restrictions
altogether, if it abandons, with it, the benefits of a
statutory right, I fail to see how the absoluteness of the
right under Art. 30(t) of the Constitution is taken away or
abridged. All that happens is that the statute exacts a
price in general interest for conferring its benefits. It
is open to the minority institution concerned to free itself
from any statutory control or fetters if freedom from them
is considered by it to be essential for the full exercise of
its fundamental rights under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
This article, meant to serve as a shield of minority
educational institutions against the invasion of certain
rights protected by it and declared fundamental so that they
are not discriminated against, cannot be converted by them
into a weapon to exact unjustifiable preferential or
discriminatory treatment for minority institutions so as to
obtain the benefits but to reject the obligations of
statutory rights. It is only when the terms of the statute
necessarily compel a minority institution to abandon the
core of its fundamental rights under Art. 30 (1) that it
could amount to taking away or abridgement of a fundamental
right within the meaning of Art. 13(2) of the Constitution.
It is only then that the Principle could apply that what
cannot be done directly cannot be achieved by indirect
means. Having stated my approach to the
(1) [1959] S. C. R. 995.
281
interpretation of Art. 30 (1) of the Constitution, I proceed
now to consider the effect of this article on the impugned
provisions.
It appears to me that Sec. 20 of the Act, which deals with
the powers of the Executive Council of the Gujarat
University, does not directly or indirectly touch a minority
institution’s rights under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution
merely because the Executive Council may take decisions
which may have that effect. Indeed, if Art. 30(1) operates
as a fetter on the powers of the Executive Council as well,
the Council is powerless to take such decisions under Sec.
20 of the Act which take away or abridge fundamental rights
so as to be struck by Art. 13. In any case, it is only when
specific decisions and actions said to have that effect are
brought before the Courts that their validity, in purported
exercise of powers conferred by Sec. 20 of the Act, could be
determined because the section itself gives a general power
not specifically directed against minority institutions.
Sec. 33A of the Act requires the observance of a general
pattern with regard to the constitution of the governing
body of an affiliated college irrespective, of whether it is
a minority or a majority institution. The mere presence of
the representatives of the Vice-Chancellor, the Teachers,
the Members of the Non-teaching staff, and the students of
the College would not impinge upon the right to administer.
In my opinion, such a "sprinkling" is more Rely to help to
make that administration more effective and acceptable to
everyone affected by it. A minority institution can still
have its majority on the governing body. And, we are not
concerned here with the wisdom or acceptability to us of
this kind of provision. We have only to decide, I presume,
how it affects the substance of the right conferred by Art.
30(1) of the Constitution.
Section 51A of the Act appears to me to lay down general
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 104 of 131
conditions for the dismissal, removal, reduction in rank and
termination of services of members of the staff of all
colleges to which it applies. Again, we have not to
consider here either the wisdom or unwisdom of such a
provision or the validity of any part of Sec. 51A of the Act
on the ground that it violates any fundamental right other
than the. ones conferred by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
If, as have indicated above, a greater degree of
interference with the right to administer or man-age an
institution can be held to be permissible as a logical
consequence of the exercise of an option of a minority for
an institution governed by a statute, with all its benefits
as well as disadvantages. it seems to me that provisions of
Sec. 51A do not constitute an unreasonable encroachment on
the essence of rights of a minority institution protected by
Art. 30(1) of the Constitution which consists of freedom of
choice. For similar reasons, I do not think that Sec. 52A
of the Act constitutes an infringement of the special
minority rights under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution. when
the institution opts for a statutory right which necessarily
involves statutory restrictions. Of course, if these
provisions, could be held to be invalid on any grounds as
against all affiliated colleges,
282
whether they are administered by minorities or majorities in
a State, they could be held to be invalid against the
petitioning college too on those grounds. But, as I have
already said, we are not concerned here with such grounds or
questions at all.
In Re. The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 (supra), this Court
rejected the argument that minority institutions have an
absolute right to be free from all control in managing their
institutions. The majority of the learned Judges held (at
p. 1062):
"The right to administer cannot obviously
include the right to maladminister. The
minority cannot surely ask for aid or
recognition for an educational institution run
by them in unhealthy surroundings, without any
competent teachers, possessing any semblance
of qualification, and which does not maintain
even a fair standard of teaching or which
teaches matters subversive of the welfare of
the scholars. It stands to reason, then that
the constitutional right toadminister an
educational institution of their choice does
notnecessarily militate against the claim
of the State to insist that in order to grant
aid the State may prescribe reasonable
regulations to ensure the excellence of the
institutions to be aided. Learned Attorney-
General concedes that reasonable regulations
may certainly be imposed by the State as a
condition for aid or even for recognition".
The function of education was set out there as
follows (at page 1019)
"One of the most cherished objects of our
Constitution is. thus, to secure to all its
citizens the liberty of thought, expression,
belief; faith and worship. Nothing provokes
and stimulates thought and expression in
people more than education. It is education
that clarifies our belief and faith and helps
to strengthen our spirit of worship.
A person of secular outlook may consider good works or per-
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 105 of 131
formance of one’s moral obligations and duties as the best
form of’ worship. People may differ in their opinions about
what is worthy of worship. But, there is little room for
differences of opinion when it is asserted that the spirit
which the State is bound to foster is that of pursuit and
worship of the ideals set out in the preamble to our
Constitution.
Explaining- Art. 30 of the Constitution, Das, C.J., said
(ibid-at p. 1053) :
"The key to the understanding of the true
meaning and implication of the Article under
consideration are the words ’of their own
choice’. It is said that the dominant word is
’choice’ and the content of that Article is as
wide as the choice of the particular minority
community may make it. The ambit of t
he rights
conferred by Art. 30(1) has, therefore, to be
determined on a consideration of the
283
matter from the points of view of the
educational institutions themselves".
He also said (ibid at p. 1052)
"The real import of Art. 29(2) and Art. 30(1)
seems to us to be that they clearly
contemplate a minority institution with a
sprinkling of outsiders admitted into it. By
admitting a non-member into it the minority
institution does not shed its character and
cease to be a minority institution".
To my mind, the majority opinion in the Kerala Education
Bill case (supra) only lays down certain general principles.
It does not declare anything more to be unconstitutional and
invalid than that which has a compelling effect so as to
practically leave no choice open before a minority
institution except to submit to statutory regulations
as the price to be paid for its existence at all as an
educational institution. It did not deal with the case in
which a minority institution had the option of choosing more
or less autonomy, under the terms of a statute, depending
upon the state of efficiency and excellency achieved by it,
as is the position in the statute before us. Both the
majority and minority view expressed there was that the
recognition by the State was not part of the guaranteed
fundamental right under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution, and
also that such recognition by the State could entail payment
of a price for it. The majority and the minority views
differed only with regard to the reasonably permissible
amount of statutory compulsion as a price for aid and
recognition. If the price to be paid is a fetter upon the
exercise of a fundamental right, the very essence or core of
the fundamental right being an exercise of choice, what is
reasonable or not must, necessarily, depend upon the total
effect of all the provisions considered together and not of
particular provisions viewed in isolation from the rest.
And, we should, I venture to think, remind ourselves that we
cannot, lightly substitute our own opinions for the
legislative verdict on such a question.
It seems to me, with great respect, that, in Rev.
Sidhrajbhai Sabha & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr., (1) this
Court went somewhat beyond the majority view in Re. Kerala
Education Bill case (supra) after pointing out that no
"general principle on which reasonableness or otherwise of a
regulation may be tested was sought to be laid down by the
Court" in that case. It was held there that it was not
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 106 of 131
necessary that a regulation should be deemed to be
unreasonable "only if it was totally destructive of the
right" under Art. 30(1). Here, the question really
considered was whether threats of withdrawal of recognition
and of the grant to the college could be used to compel a
minority educational institution to admit nominees of the
Govt. into it. The use of such coercive methods was held to
be unconstitutional. A test
(1) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 137.
294
of validity of a regulatory measure was propounded as
follows (at p. 857):
"Such regulation must satisfy a dual test-the
test of reasonableness, and the test that it
is regulative of the educational character of
the institution and is conducive to making the
institution an effective vehicle of education
for the minority community or other persons
who resort to it".
It was, however, pointed out, after observing that the
fundamental freedom under cl. (1) of Art. 30 is expressed in
absolute terms (at p. 850):
"This, however, is not to say that it is not
open to the State to impose regulations upon
the exercise of this right. The fundamental
freedom is to establish and to administer
educational institutions : it is a right to
establish and administer what are in truth
educational institutions, institutions, which
cater to the educational needs of the
citizens, or sections thereof. Regulation
made in the true interests of efficiency of
instruction, discipline, health, sanitation,
morality, public order and the like may
undoubtedly be imposed. Such regulations are
not restrictions on the substance of the right
which is guaranteed : they secure the proper
functioning of the institution, in matters
educational".
Thus, here also a distinction was made between impairment of
the substance of the fundamental right and an incidental
encroachment upon the right to administer for the purpose of
ensuring essential conditions of good education and the
health and well being of those, connected with imparting of
education at an institution.
In Rev. Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The State of Bihar &
Ors.,(1) the right of St. Xavier’s College at Ranchi to
impart general education, not circumscribed by the
requirements of Art. 29(1) of the Constitution, was
recognised in view of the width of Art. 30(1). No doubt it
was held here that a provision for subjecting the managerial
functions of the governing body of the college to the
supervision of a statutory University Service Commission was
unconstitutional. This, however, was not a decision in the
context of a provision, such as Sec. 38B of the Act before
us, which offers the right to the petitioning college to
become quite independent and free from the administrative
control of the University beyond a "general supervision".
The effect of that decision must, in my opinion, be confined
to the situation which emerged from a consideration of the
terms of the statute before this Court for interpretation on
that occasion.
In Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v. State of Bihar &
Ors.,(2) an order passed by the Education Secretary to the
Govt. of Bihar, setting aside the elections of the President
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 107 of 131
and Secretary of the Church Missionary Society Higher
Secondary School and directing the institution to take steps
to constitute a managing Committee in accordance with the
terms of the orders sent to it was challenged. The legal
(1) [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73.
(2) [1970] 1 S.C.R. 1721
285
sanction for such an order itself was not clear. It was,
therefore, after references to the provisions of Art. 30(1)
of the Constitution and theearlier cases decided by this
Court, set side. Apart from the question that it was a case
on the ambit of the right under Art. 30(1) of the
(constitution, it does not appear to me to be helpful in
resolving the difficulties of the case before us.
In State of Kerala etc. v. Very Rev. Mother Provincial,
etc.(1) this Court had occasion to consider again the ambit
of Art. 30(1) of The Constitution and its impact upon the
provisions of the Kerala University Act 9 of 1969. It was
pointed out that Art. 30(1) has two distinct spheres of
protection separated in point of time from each other : the
first relating to the initial right of establishment, and
the second embracing the right of administration of the
institution which has been established. Administration was
equated with management of affairs of the institution and it
was observed (at page 740) :
"This management must be free of control so
that the founders or their nominees c
an mould
the institution as they think fit, and in
accordance with their ideas of how the inte-
rests of the community in general and the
institution in particular will be best served.
No part of this management can be taken away
and vested in another body without an
encroachment upon the guaranteed right".
Immediately after that, however, followed a paragraph which,
with great respect, I find some difficulty in completely
reconciling with any " absolute" freedom of the management
of the institution from control :
" There is, however, an exception to this and
it is that the standards of education are not
a part of management as such. These standards
concern the body politic and are dictated by
considerations of the advancement of the
country and its people. Therefore, if
universities establish syllabi for
examinations they must be followed, subject
however to special subjects which the
institutions may seek to teach, and to a
certain extent the State may also regulate the
conditions of employment of teachers and the
health and hygiene of students. Such
regulations do not bear directly upon manage-
ment as such although they may indirectly
affect it. Yet the right of the State to
regulate education, educational standards and
allied matters cannot be denied. The minority
institutions cannot be allowed to fall below
the standards of excellence expected of
educational institutions, or under the guise
of exclusive right of management, to decline
to follow the general pattern. While the
management must be left to them, they may be
compelled to keep in step with others".
Evidently, what was meant was that the right to exclusive
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 108 of 131
management of the institution is separable from the right to
determine the character of education and its standards.
This may explain why " standards" of education were spoken
of as "not part of management"at all. It meant that the
right to manage, having been conferred in
(1)[1971] 1 S.C.R. 734.
286
-absolute terms, could not be interfered with at all
although the object of that management could be determined
by a general pattern to be, laid down by the State which
could prescribe, the syllabi and standards of education.
Speaking for myself, I find it very difficult to separate
the objects and standards of teaching from a right to
determine who should teach and what their qualifications
should be. Moreover, if the "standards of education" are
not part of management, it is difficult to see how they are
exceptions to the principle of freedom of management from
control. Again, if what is aimed at directly is to be
distinguished from an indirect effect of it, the security of
tenure of teachers and provisions intended to ensure fair
and equitable treatment for them by the management of an
institution would also not be ,directly aimed at
interference with its management. They could more properly
be viewed as designed to improve and ensure the excellence,
,of teachers available at the institution, and, therefore,
to raise the general standard of education. I think that it
is enough for us to distinguish this case on the ground that
the provisions to be interpreted by us are different,
although, speaking for myself, I feel bound to say, with
great respect, that I am unable to accept every proposition
found stated there as correct. In that case, the provisions
of the Kerala University Act 9 of 1969, considered there
were inescapable for the minority institutions which claimed
the right to be free from their operation. As I have
already observed, in the case before us, Sec. 38B of the Act
provides the petitioning College before us with a
practically certain mode of escape from the compulsiveness
of provisions other than Sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act if
claims made on its behalf are correct.
In D.A.V. College, Bathinda, etc. v. State of Punjab &
Ors.,(1) this Court considered the effect of a notification
of the Punjab Govt. and the constitutionality of sections
4(2) and 5 of the Punjabi University Act 35 of 1961, the
result of which was that the petitioning college there
ceased to be affiliated to the University constituted under
the Punjab University Act of 1947 and was compelled to
become affiliated to another University, the Punjabi
University under the Act of 1961. The consequence was that,
if this compulsory affiliation was valid, a notification of
the Punjabi University, declaring that Punjabi " will be the
sole medium of instructions and examinations for the pre-
university even for science group from the year 1970-71",
became applicable to it. Apparently, there was no
reasonable means of escape from these provisions so that the
affected institution was compelled to change its character
and medium of instruction in order to comply with the
provisions of the Act. In such a situation, its rights pro-
tected both by Arts. 29(1) and 30(1) were held to be
infringed by the offending provisions.
In D.A.V. College etc. v. State of Punjab & ors.(2) the
validity of certain sections of Guru Nanak University
(Amritsar) Act 21 of 1969, and of some statutes of the
University made under it, was considered by this Court in
the light of fundamental rights guaranteed by Articles 29
(1) & 30 (1) as well as Art. 19 (1) (c) of the Constitution.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 109 of 131
(1) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 677.
(2) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688.
2 87
The attacks on sections 4 & 5 of the Guru Nanak University
Act as well as on clause 18 under Chap. V of the University
statutes failed but clauses 2(1) (a) and 17 were struck down
for conflict with the rights guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution since their effect was to- compel compliance
with their provisions as "conditions of affiliation". It
was held there (at p. 709 ):
"Clause 18 however in our view does not suffer
from the same vice as clause 17 because that
provision in so far as it is applicable to the
minority institutions empowers the University
to prescribe by regulations governing the
service and conduct of teachers which is
enacted in the larger interests of the
institutions to ensure their efficiency and
excellence. It may for instance issue an
ordinance in respect of age of superannuation
or prescribe minimum qualifications for
teachers to be employed by such institutions
either generally or in particular subjects.
Uniformity in the conditions of service and
conduct of teachers in all non-Government Col-
leges would make for harmony and avoid
frustration. Of course while the power to
make ordinances in respect of the matters
referred to is unexceptional the nature of the
infringement of the right, if any, under
Article 30(1) will depend on the actual
purpose and import of the ordinance when made
and the manner in which it is likely to affect
the administration of the educational
institution, about which it is not possible
now to predicate".
It was urged on behalf of the petitioning college that if it
could get the advantages of affiliation or recognition by
the University only under the terms of an enactment which
requires it to adhere to a pattern or scheme under which
substantial powers relating to management of the institution
have to be surrendered, it really amounts to compelling it
to abandon the exercise of its fundamental right of
management guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution be
cause, without recognition, the, guarantee would be
illusory. It is submitted that the situation which emerges
is that there is, practically speaking, no alternative left
before the college other than compliance with the terms of
affiliation or recognition without which its students could
not get degrees. The result of non-compliance would be, it
is submitted, that education by it will not help those to
whom it is imparted to get on in life and thus will have
little practical value. This means,, the argument runs.
that the minority institutions would be, discriminated
against and denied equality before the law which Art. 30(1)
of the Constitution is meant to confer upon, it.
The answer given is that such arguments could be advanced
only to urge that there must be some alternative provision
for minority colleges, which do not want to Pay the price of
the same statutory controls as majority managed colleges for
affiliation and recognition, but provisions which apply
uniformly to minority as well as majority colleges could not
managed colleges could not be invalidated on such a ground.
In other words, it may be that Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution enables a mino-
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 110 of 131
288
rity to contend that, in order to secure an equal protection
of laws, the State should make some statutory provision so
that minority institutions may obtain recognition or teach
for degrees recognised by the State without sacrificing any
part of it rights of management guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of
the Constitution. No claim for an order directing the State
to make such alternative provision for the petitioning
minority institution is made before us.
What is really claimed is that the minority institutions
must get affiliation on terms other than those prescribed
for majority managed institutions when the statute before us
has no provisions for affiliation on any such special
alternative terms for minority colleges. The impugned
provisions applicable to affiliated colleges, whether
majority or minority managed, apart from sections 5, 40 and
41 which are separable, are contained in sections 20, 33A,
51A and 52A of the Act. If we were to hold that affiliation
is open to a minority institution on some other terms not
found in the statutory provisions at all it would, it seems
to me, really amount to nothing short of legislation which
is really not our function. Moreover, in the case before
us, on the claims put forward on behalf of the petitioning
college, it appears very likely that the college will get
the benefit of section 38B of the Act, and, therefore, will
escape from the consequences of affiliation found in the
impugned sections.
It is true that section 38B of the Act imposes certain
conditions which, if the claims made on behalf of the
petitioning college are correct, the college will have no
difficulty in satisfying. In any case, until its
application for an autonomous status is rejected, it could
not reasonably complain that the other provisions of the
Act, apart from sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act, will be
used against it. For this reason also, it appears to me to
be unnecessary, at least at this stage, to make a
declaration about the effect of sections 20 and 33A and 51A
and 52A upon the fundamental rights of the petitioner
protected by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
Section 38B, to which I attach considerable importance for
the purposes of this case, reads as follows :
"38B. (1) Any affiliated college or University
college or a recognised institution or a
University Department may, by a letter
addressed to the Registrar, apply to the
Executive Council to allow the college,
institution or, as the case may be, Department
to enjoy autonomy in the matters of admission
of students, prescribing the courses of
studies, imparting instructions and training,
holding of examinations and the powers to make
necessary rules for the purpose (hereinafter
referred to as "the specified matters").
(2)Either on receipt of a letter or
application under sub-section (1) or where it
appears to the Executive Council that the
standards of education in any affiliated
college or University college or recognised
institution or University Department are so
developed that it would be in the interest
289
of education to allow the college, institution
or Department to enjoy autonomy in the
specified matters, on its own motion, the
Executive Council, shall-
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 111 of 131
(a)for the purpose of satisfying itself
whether the standards of education in such
college, institution or Department are so
developed that it would be in the interest of
education to allow the college, institution or
Department to enjoy autonomy in the specified
matters-
(i)direct a local inquiry to be made by a
competent person or persons authorised by the
Executive Council in this behalf, and
(ii)make such further inquiry as may appear
to it to be necessary;
(b)after consulting the Academic Council on
the question whether the college, institution,
or Department should be allowed to enjoy
autonomy in the specified matters and statingthe
result of the inquiry under clause (a) record
its opinions that question; and
(c) make a report to the Court on that
question embodying in such report the result
of the inquiries, the opinion of the Academic
Council and the opinion recorded by it.
(3)On receipt of the report under sub-
section (2), the Court shall, after such
further inquiry, if any, as may appear to it
to be necessary record its opinion on the
question whether the college, institution or
Department should be allowed autonomy
in the
specified matters.
(4)The Registrar shall thereupon submit the
proposals for conferring such autonomy on such
college, institution or Department and all
proceedings, if any, of the Academic Council,
the Executive Council and the Court relating
thereto, to the State Government.
(5)On receipt of the proposals and
proceedings under sub-section (4), the State
Government, after such inquiry as may appear
to it to be necessary, may sanction the propo-
sals or reject the proposals.
(6)Where the State Government sanctions the
proposals it shall by an order published in
the Official Gazette confer on the college,
institution or Department specified in the
proposals, power to regulate the admission of
students to the college, institution or, as
the case may be, the Department, prescribing
the course of studies in the college,
institution or Department, the imparting if
instructions, teaching and training in the
course of studies, the holding of examinations
and powers to make the necessary rules for the
purpose after consulting the Executive Council
and such other powers as may have been
specified in the proposals.
131SupCI/75
290
(7)A college, recognised institution or
University Department exercising the powers
under sub-section (6) shall be called an
autonomous college, autonomous recognized
institution or, as the case may be, autonomous
University. Department.
(8)In the case of an autonomous college,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 112 of 131
autonomous recognized institution or
autonomous University Department, the
University shall continue to exercise general
supervision over such college, institution or
Department and to confer degrees on the
students of the college, institution or De-,
apartment passing any examination q
ualifying
for any degree of the University".
The effect of an enactment upon the fundamental rights of a
minority educational institution, as I have already tried to
indicate above, depends upon the totality of actual
provisions, and, indeed, also upon the actual facts relating
to a particular institution.- Is it possible for us to gauge
the total effect without taking all these factors into con-
sideration ? I venture to think, with great respect, that we
cannot determine the effect of each provision in the
abstract or in isolation from other provisions and the facts
relating to the particular petitioning college put forward
before us.
It may be that Art. 30(1) of the Constitution is a natural
result of the feeling of insecurity entertained by the
minorities which had to be dispelled by a guarantee which
could not be reduced to a "teasing illusion". But, is it
anything more than an illusion to view the choice of a
minority as to what it does with its educational institution
as a matter of unconcern and indifference to the whole
organised society which the State represents ?
The Nineteenth Century "liberal", view of freedom as
"absence of constraints, which was largely negative, was
voiced by J. S. Mill in his "Essay on Liberty".(1) In the
introduction, the learned author set out the purpose of his
essay as follows (See: "Great Books of the Western World",
J. S. Mill at page 271)
The object of this Essay is to assert one very
simple principle, as entitled to govern
absolutely the dealings of society with the
individual in the way of compulsion and
control, whether the means used be physical
force in the form of legal penalties, or the
moral coercion of public opinion. That
principle is, that the sole end for which
mankind are warranted, individually or
collectively, in interfering with the liberty
of action of, any of their number. is self-
protection. That the only purpose for which
power can be rightfully exercised over any
member of a civilized community, against his
will, is to prevent harm to others. His own
good, either physical Or mortal, is not a
sufficient warrant. He cannot rightfully be
compelled to do or forbear because it will be
(1) American State Papers-Federalist-J.S. Mill, p. 267 @
271 and 305.
291
better for him to do so, because it will make
him happier, because, in the opinions of
others, to do so would be wise, or even right.
These are good reasons for remonstrating with
him, or reasoning with him, or persuading him,
or entreating him, but not for compelling him,
or visiting him with any evil in case he do
otherwise. To justify that, the conduct from
which it is desired to deter him must be
calculated to produce evil to some one else.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 113 of 131
The only part of the conduct of any one, for
which he is amenable to society, is that which
concerns others. In the part which merely
concerns himself, his independence is, of
right, absolute. Over himself, over his own
body and mind, the individual is sovereign".
Is Art. 30 of the Constitution meant to reflect a philosophy
such as that of Herbert Spencer in "Man versus State", as
extended to minority groups assumed to be pitted against the
State, or, is the philosophy underlying it not the more
generous one animating the whole of our Constitution and
found stated in the preamble which, according to Chief
Justice Das, in the Kerala Education Bill case (supra),
embraces also the purpose of education? Indeed, tile diffi-
culty of separating the good of the individual, or, by an
extension, the good of a group constituting a minority from
the good of the whole society, was thus expressed by J.S.
Mill himself (at p. 305):
"No person is an entirely isolated being; it
is impossible for a person to do anything
seriously or permanently hurtful to himself,
without mischief reaching at least to his near
connections, and often far beyond them. If he
injures his property, he does harm to those
who directly or indirectly derived support
from it, and usually diminishes, by a greater
or less amount, the general resources of the
community. If lie deteriorates his bodily or
mental faculties, he not only brings evil upon
all who depended on him for any portion of
their happiness, but disqualifies himself for
rendering the services which he owes to his
fellow creatures generally; perhaps becomes a
burthen on their affection or benevolence; and
if such conduct were very frequent, hardly any
offence that is committed would detract more
from the the general sum of good. Finally, if
by his vices or follies a person does no
direct harm to others, he is nevertheless (it
may be said) injurious by his example; and
ought to be compelled to control himself for
the sake of those whom the sight or knowledge
of his conduct might corrupt or mislead".
Even if Art. 30(1) of the Constitution is held to confer
absolute and unfettered rights of management upon minority
institutions, subject only to absolutely minimal and
negative controls in the interests of health and law and
order, it could not be meant to exclude a greater degree of
regulation and control when a minority institution enters
the wider sphere of general secular and non-denominational
education, largely employs teachers who are not members of
the particular minority concerned, and when it derives large
parts of its income
292
from the fees paid by those who are not members of the
particular minority in question. Such greater degree of
control could be justified by the need to secure the
interests of those who are affected by the management of the
minority institution and the education it imparts but who
are not members of the minority in management. In other
words, the degree of reasonably permissible Control must
vary from situation to situation. For the reasons already
given above, I think ’that, sections 5, 40 and 41 of the
Act, directly and unreasonably impinge upon the rights of
the petitioning minority managed college, protected by Art.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 114 of 131
30(1) of the Constitution, but the other provisions do not
have that effect. On the situation under consideration
before us, the minority institution affected by the
enactment has, upon the claims put forward on its behalf,
also a means of escape from the impugned provisions other
than sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act by resorting to Sec.
38B of the Act.
Consequently, I hold that sections 5, 40 and 41. of the Act
are, restricted in their operation to colleges other than
those which are protected, as minority educational
institutions, by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
Appropriate directions must, therefore, issue to the
opposite parties not to enforce these provisions against the
petitioning college. But, I am of opinion that no such
declaration or directions are required as regards the
remaining provisions of the Act.
DWIVEDI, J. Since I partly agree and partly degree, with the
plurality-opiniotis, it has become necessary for me to write
a separate judgment.
Contrast between Arts. 25 and 26 and 30(1) of the
Constitution
In a broad sense, all fundamental rights may be traced to a
single central idea of ’Liberty’. ’Liberty’ has its various
phases. The rights safeguarded by Arts. 25 and 26
constitute one of those phases : the rights safeguarded by
Art. 30(1) constitute another phase. Articles 25 and 26
guarantee religious liberty; Art. 30(1) guarantees educa-
tional liberty. To be more precise, Art. 30(1) safeguards
the freedom of establishing and administering educational
institutions. It is true that an educational institution
may also impart religious instruction and may thus serve as
a means to the exercise of religious freedom, But Art. 30(1)
elevates the right of establishing and administering an
educational institution to the plane of an independent
right. It is a case of a means becoming an end by itself.
Again, the beneficiaries of the rights under Arts. 25 and
26, and 30(1) are different. Article 25 safeguards the
religious freedom of an individual. Article 26 safeguards
the religious freedom of a group of persons in respect of
certain specified matters. The individual and the group may
belong to a minority community as well as to the majority
community. In contrast, Art. 30(1) safeguards the right of
the minority community. It has nothing to do with the
majority community. Thus, although Art. 30(1) safeguards a
group-right like Art. 26, is
293
is radically different from Art. 26 as it is confined only
to the minority community.
While Arts. 25 and 26 are concerned with religious freedom,
Art. 30(1) extends the right of establishing and
administering an educational institution not only to a
religious minority but also to a linguistic minority who may
be even atheists. So the scope of Art. 30(1), as regards
both the content of the right and the beneficiaries of the
right, is wider than that of Arts. 25 and 26.
Article 25(2) disentangles certain activities, including
secular activity, from religious practices and makes them
subject to legal regulation or restrictions. But Art. 30(1)
secures the right to a secular activity to a religious or
linguistic minority. Such a minority may establish and
administer institutions for imparting secular general
education. The right to establish and administer
educational institutions for imparting secular general
education cannot be disentangled from the whole plexus of
rights under Art. 30(1), and the right under Art. 30(1)
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 115 of 131
cannot be confined to the mere imparting of religious or
linguistic education.
Contrast between Art. 29(1) and Art. 30(1)
The content of the right under Art. 29(1) differs from the
content of the right under Art. 30(1). Article 29(1)
secures the right of a section of citizens having distinct
script, language or culture to conserve the same. Article
30(1), on the other hand, guarantees the right of a
religious or linguistic minority to establish and administer
educational institutions. Article 29(1) gives security to
an interest : Article 30(1) gives security to an activity.
(Compare the marginal note to Art. 29(1).
It is true that an educational institution may serve as a
means for conserving script, language and culture But this
is not the sole object of Art. 30(1). A religious or
linguistic minority, in exercise of its right under Art.
30(1), may establish an educational institution which may
have no concern with the object of conserving its script,
language and culture. The minority community may establish
an educational institution also for imparting secular
general education with the object of making its members
worthy of serving the Nation and making them capable of
enriching their own life ethically, intellectually and
financially.
Article 30(1) does not, in express or implied terms, limit
the right of the minorities to establish an educational
institution of a particular type. The right to establish an
educational institution impliedly grants two kinds of
choices. The minorities have a right to establish or not to
establish any particular type of educational institution.
This is the negative choice. The minorities may establish
any type of educational institution. This is the positive
choice.
Choice is inherent in every freedom. The right to form
associations and unions under Art. 19(1) (c) extends to
every kind of asso-
294
ciations and unions. Similarly, the choice of a citizen in
respect of property under Art. 19(1)(f) or business and
profession under Art. 19(1)(g) is not limited to any
specific type of property or business or profession. A
citizen may acquire, hold and sell any kind of property or
carry on any business or profession. Of course, these free-
doms are subject to State regulation under Art. 19(3),(5)
and (6). But freedom without choice is no freedom. So it
seems to me that the words ’of their choice’ merely make
patent what is latent in Art. 30(1). Those words are not
intended to enlarge the area of choice already implied in
the right conferred by Art. 30(1).
The Court has already held that the right to establish an
educational institution under Art. 30(1) is not confined to
the purposes specified in Art. 29(1). [See the State of
Bombay v. Bombay Education Society;(1) In Re. Kerala
Education Bill; (2 ) Rev. Father W. Proost and others v.
State of Bihar(3) and D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab (4 )
1.
The Right of Affiliation
Three different arguments have been urged before us on this
issue (1) The right is necessarily implied in Art. 30(1).
Accordingly the right of affiliation is also a fundamental
right. (2) It is neither expressly nor impliedly granted by
Art. 30(1). Accordingly it is not a fundamental right. On
the contrary, affiliation is a statutory concept and may be
obtained on the fulfilment of the conditions prescribed
therefore by a statute. (3) Although it is not a fundamental
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 116 of 131
right, it is necessarily implicit in Art. 30(1) that
affiliation cannot be denied for refusal of a minority
institution to give us totally or partially its right under
Art. 30(1).
Evidently, there is no express grant of the right of
affiliation in Art. 30(1). In my view, it is also not
necessarily implied in Art. 30(1). My reasons are these :
(1) The context does not favour the asserted implication.
The framers of the Constitution have taken special care to
dissipate doubts as regards choice by the words ’of their
choice’. They have also taken special care to extend a
guarantee to a minority educational institution against
discrimination in the matter of aid from the State on the
ground that it is under management of a minority based on
religion or language. [See Art. 30(2)]. If they had
intended to elevate the right of affiliation to the status
of a fundamental right, they could have easily expressed
their intention in clear words in Art. 30. It is obvious
that a minority institution imparting only religious
instruction or teaching its own theology would neither need
nor seek affiliation. It would not seek affiliation because
affiliation is bound to reduce its liberty at least to some
extent. Again as our State is secular in character,
affiliation of an institution imparting religious
instruction or teaching only theology of a particular reli-
gious minority may not comport with the secular character of
the State. As Art. 30(1) does not grant the right of
affiliation to such an institution, it cannot confer that
right on an institution imparting
(1) [1955] 1 S.C.R. 568, 578, 582.
(3) [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73 at 180.
(2) [1959] S.C.R. 995, 1047, 1052-53.
(4) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688, 695.
2 95
secular general education. The content of the right under
Art. 30(1) must be the same for both kinds of institutions.
[See Kerala Education Bill (supra) at pp. 1076-1077 per
Vekatarama lyer J.].
In Romesh Thapper v. The State of Madras(,’) this
Court said
"[T]here can be no doubt that the freedom of
ideas; and expression includes freedom of
propagation of ideas; and that freedom is
ensured by the freedom of circulation.
Liberty of circulation is as essential as
liberty of propagation. No doubt without
circulation the propagation would be of little
value."
It is urged that as freedom of circulation is held to be
implied in freedom of speech and expression, so the right of
affiliation should be implied in the right to establish
educational institutions. The argument is plausible but,
fallacious. There is a distinction between freedom of
thought and freedom of speech and expression. The former
gives freedom to a man to think whatever he likes; the
latter gives him freedom to communicate what he thinks to
one or more persons. Consequently, the latter necessarily
implies freedom of propagation or circulation of ideas. But
the right of affiliation is not necessarily implied in that
sense in the right of establishing educational institutions.
History shows that educational institutions have existed.
with vigour and excellence without State recognition or
affiliation. In Europe unaffiliated academies have made
great contribution to the development of science and
humanities. In pro-independent India there were a number of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 117 of 131
unaffiliated, and unrecognised educational institutions of
good repute. One of our late Prime Ministers was a product
of one of those institutions. The vast area of private
sector employment would be open to students coming out of
unaffiliated educational institutions, if they are otherwise
merited. The mere accident of recruitment to the State
services being made on the basis of recognised degrees and
diplomas should not be a sufficient reason to read the right
,of affiliation in Art.30(1). The State may at any time
abandon this facile and mechanical suitability test and may
make selections by competitive examinations open to all,
whether possessing or not possessing a recognised degree or
diplomas
However, in case of an affiliating, University affiliation
cannot be denied to a minority institution on the sole
ground that it is managed by a minority whether based on
religion or language or on arbitrary or irrational basis.
Such a denial would be violative of Arts. 14 and 15 (1) and
will be struck down by courts. Again, Art. 13 (2) prohibits
the State from taking away or abridging the right under Art.
30 (1). Since the State cannot directly take away or abridge
a right conferred under Art. 30 (1), the State cannot also
indirectly take away or abridge that right by subjecting the
grant of affiliation to conditions which would entail the
forbidden result [See In Re. Kerala education Bill (supra)
at pp-1063-1964].
Affiliating University
Sri Palkhiwala has submitted in the course of his reply that
Art. 30(1) obligates every State to have at least one
affiliating university.
(1) [1950] S.C.R. 594 at 597.
296
I am wholly unable to accept this submission. As Art. 30(1)
does not grant the right of affiliation, the State is not
under an obligation to have an affiliating university. It
is open to a State to establish only a teaching university.
Illusory Absoluteness of Art. 30(1).
Some counsel supporting the petitioners have, I think,
wrongly over emphasised the verbal absoluteness of Art.
30(1). According to Sri Tarkunde, while Art. 19 (1 ) (g)
gives a right to the majority community to establish and
administer educational institutions subject to reasonable
restrictions in the public interest, Art. 30(1) gives,
similar right to a religious or linguistic minority in
absolute terms. According to him, Art. 30(1) should be
construed to confer a higher right on the minority than the
one conferred on the, majority by Art. 19(1) (g). According
to Sri Palkbiwala, the right under Art. 30(1) is conferred
in absolute language and can neither be taken away nor
abridged by the State on account of the injunction of Art.
13(2).
It is true that Art. 30(1) is expressed in spacious and
unqualified language. And so is Art. 14 : "The State shall
not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal
protection of the laws within the territory of India."
However, this Court has read the limitation of
classification in the general and unrestricted language of
Art. 14.
"[The general language of Art. 14.... has been
greatly qualified by the recognition of the
State’s regulating power to make laws
operating differently on different classes of
persons in the governance of its subjects,
with the result that the principle of equality
of. civil rights and of equal protection of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 118 of 131
the laws is only given effect to as a
safeguard against arbitrary State action."
(State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar(1)
per Patanali Sastri C.J.).
"Article 14 confers a right by enacting a prohibition which
in form, at least is absolute... but... Art. 14 is not
really absolute, for the doctrine of classification has been
incorporated in it by judicial decisions. Article 14, as
interpreted by the courts would run in some such words as
these : The State shall not deny to any person equality be-
fore the law or equal protection of the law provided that
nothing herein contained shall prevent the State from making
a law based on or involving a classification founded on an
intelligible differentia having a rational relation to the
object sought to be achieved by the law." (Constitutional
Law of India by H. M. Seervai, 1967 Edn.p. 188). According
to Patanjali Sastri C.J., the necessity of making special
laws to attend particular ends obliged the Court to read
down the wide language of Art. 14. (Charanjit La] v. Union
of India(2) and. Kathi Raning Rawat v. State of
Saurashtra.(3)
Like Art. 30(1), the I Amendment of the U.S.A. Constitution
is also expressed in absolute terms : "Congress shall make
no law
(1) [1952] S. C. R. 284, 295.
(3) [1952] S. C. R. 435, 442.
(2) [1950] S. C. R. 869 890.
297
respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the
free exercise thereof; or abridging freedom of speech, or of
the Press; or the right of the people peaceably to assemble,
and to petition the government for the redress of
grievances." Nevertheless it has been held by the U.S.A.
Supreme Court that the liberty recognised in the I Amendment
is not absolute and is subject to regulation. "Freedom of
religion) embraces two concepts, freedom to believe and
freedom to act. The first is absolute, but in the nature of
things, the second cannot be." (Cantwell v. Connecticut).(1)
As regards freedom of speech, Justice Frankfurter has said
"(T)he first ten amendments to the
Constitution, commonly known as "Bill of
Rights" were not intended to lay down any
novel principles of government, but simply to
embody certain guarantees and immunities which
we had inherited from our English ancestors
and which bad from time immemorial been
subject to certain well recognised exceptions
arising from the necessities of the case. In
incorporating these principles into the
fundamental law there was no intention of
disregarding the exceptions, which continued
to be, recognised as if they had been formally
expressed."(2)
Like Art. 30(1), section 92 of the Australian Constitution
is also expressed in absolute terms : "On the imposition of
uniform duties of customs, trade, commerce and intercourse
amongst the States, whether by means of internal carriage or
ocean navigation shall be absolutely free." (emphasis added)
Nevertheless, it has been held that this ’absolute’ freedom
is subject to regulation. The words "absolutely free" "have
occasioned the greatest problems in relation to section 92.
It was early settled that they were not limited to pecuniary
burdens, but while it is clear that the nature of freedom
predicated does not involve an abnegations of all legal
restrictions upon trade, commerce, and intercourse, the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 119 of 131
precise extent of permitted interference is not easy to
formulate... The difficulty of stating a general rule
applicable to all cases arises from the impossibility of
reducing an essentially practical subject to general
abstract terms. The precise nature of trade, commerce and
intercourse, exactly what it comprehends for the purpose of
sec. 92, no more, and no less and the quality of the freedom
prescribed are questions which have been differently
answered arid with differing results."(3)
The Privy Council has recently held that the regulation of
trade, commerce and intercourse amongst the State is
compatible with its absolute freedom. (Commonwealth of
Australia and others v. Bank of New South Wales and
others).(4) As to the extent of regulation, the Privy
Council said
(2) 95 Law Edn. 1137 at p. 1160.
(3) W. S. A. Waynes : Lagislative, Executive and judicial
Powers in Australia, 2nd Edn. p. 339).
(4) [1950] A.C. 235.
(1) 310 U. S. 296 at pp. 303-304.
298
"[T]heir Lordships do not intend to lay it
down that in no circumstances could the
exclusion of competition so as to create a
monopoly either in a State or Commonwealth
agency or in some other body be justified.
Every case must be judged on its own facts and
in its own setting of time and circumstances,
and it may be that in regard to some economic
activities and at some stage of social
development it might be maintained that
prohibition with a view to State monopoly was
the only practical and reasonable manner of
regulation and that inter-State trade,
commerce and intercourse thus prohibited and
thus monopolized remained absolutely free."(1)
This survey should be sufficient to explode the argument of
absolute or near-absolute right to establish and administer
an educational institution by a religious or linguistic
minority from the absolute words of Art. 30(1). Absolute
words do not confer absolute rights, for the generality of
the words may have been cut down by the context and the
scheme of the statute or the Constitution, as the case may
be. Thus while restricting the generality of the word
’arrest’ in Art. 22(1) and (2) of the Constitution, Das J.
said:
"If, however, two constructions are possible
then the court must adopt that which will
ensure smooth and harmonious working of the
Constitution and eschew the other which will
lead to absurdity or give rise to practical
inconvenience or. make well established
provisions of existing law nugatory." (State
of Punjab v. Ajaib Singh ) (2)
A glance at the context and scheme of Part III of the
Constitution would show that the Constitution makers did not
intend to confer absolute rights on a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer educational
institutions. The associate Art. 29(2) imposes one
restriction on the right in Art. 30(1). No religious or
linguistic minority establishing and administering an
educational institution which receives aid from the State
funds shall deny admission to any citizen to the institution
on grounds only of religion, race,caste, language or any of
them. The right to admita student to an educational
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 120 of 131
institution is admittedly comprised in the right to
administer it. This right is partly curtailed by Art. 29
(2).
The right of admission is further curtailed by Art. 15(4)
which provides an exception to Art. 29(2). Article 15(4)
enables the State to make any special provision for the
advancement of any socially and educationally backward class
of citizens or for the scheduled caste and scheduled tribes
in the matter of admission in the educational institutions
maintained by the State or receiving aid from the State.
Article 28(3) imposes a third restriction on the right in
Art. 30(1). It provides that no person attending any
educational institution recognised or receiving aid by the
State shall be required to take part in any religious
instruction that may be imparted in such institution or
(1) [1950] A.C. 235, 311.
(2) [1953] S.C.R. 254, 264.
299
to attend any religious worship that may be conducted in
such institution or in any premises attached thereto unless
such person or, if such person is a minor, his guardian has
given his consent thereto. Obviously, Art. 28(3) prohibits
a religious minority establishing and administering an
educational institution which receives aid or is recognised
by the State from compelling any citizen reading in the
institution to receive religious instruction against his
wishes or if minor against the wishes of his guardian. It
cannot be disputed that the right of a religious minority to
impart religious instruction in an educational institution
forms part of the right to administer the institution. And
yet Art. 28(3) curtails that right to a certain extent.
To sum-up, Arts. 29(2), 15(4) and 28(3) place certain
express limitations on the right in Art. 30(1). There are
also certain implied limitations on this right. The right
should be read subject to those implied limitations.
Part III of the Constitution confers certain rights on
individuals, on groups and on certain minority groups.
Those rights constitute a single indivisible balancing
system of Liberty in our Constitution. The system implies
order and harmony among the various rights constituting, our
Liberty according to the necessities of each case.
Obviously, the rights could never have been intended by the
Constitution makers to be in collision with one another.
For instance, a citizen cannot exercise his right of freedom
of speech and expression on another man’s property without
his leave, for such exercise of right would violate the
latter’s right to hold property conferred on him under Art.
19(1)(g). Although the right of a religious denomination
under Art. 26 to manage its own affairs is not expressly
made subject to Art. 25(2)(b) which-protects a law throwing
open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to
all classes of Hindus, this Court upheld the validity of a
law throwing open public temples to excluded class of
Hindus. Speaking for the Court, Venkatarama Aiyar J. said
"The result then is that there are two
provisions of equal authority, neither of them
being subject to the other. The question is
how the apparent conflict between them is to
be resolved. The rule of construction is well
settled that when there are in an enactment
two provisions which cannot be reconciled with
each other, they should be so interpreted
that, if possible, effect could be given to
both. This is what is known as the rule of
harmonious construction. Applying this rule,
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 121 of 131
if the contention of the appellants is to be
accepted, then Art. 25 (2) (b) will become
wholly nugatory in its application to
denominational temples, though, as stated
above, the language of that Article includes
them. On the other hand, if the contention of
the respondents is accepted. then full effect
can be given to art. 26(b) in all matters of
religion, subject, only to this that as
regards one aspect of them, entry into a
temple for worship, the rights declared under
Art. 25 (2) (b) will prevail. While, in the
former case, Art. 25 (2) (b) will be put
wholly out of operation, in the latter, effect
can be given to both that provision and
300
Art. 25 (b). We must accordingly hold that
Art. 26(b) must be read subject to Art.
25(2)(b)." (Sri Venkataramana Devaru and
others vs. State of Mysore.(1)
Accordingly the right in Art. 30(1) cannot, in my view, be
so exercised as to violate a citizen’s legal or
constitutional rights. Thus the management cannot punish a
member of the teaching or non-teaching staff or a student
for legitimate exercise of his freedom of speech and
expression or of forming associations or unions.
The Constitution makers have endeavoured to unite the people
of our country in a democratic Republic. The democratic
Republic would not last long if its members were in constant
war among themselves for the ascendancy of their separate
rights. It will soon drift into Absolutism of one kind or
another. European history demonstrates that whenever one
group has attempted to deny liberty to another group, it has
lost its own liberty. Pagans persecuted Christians and lost
their own liberty. Christians, in their turn, denied
religious freedom to pagans and surrendered their own
freedom either to an Absolute Emperor or to an Infallible
Pope. Catholics and Protestants denied religious freedom to
one another and strengthened the absolutism of the monarchy.
Absolute rights are _possible only in the moon. It is
impossible or a member of a civilized community to have
absolute rights. Some regulation of rights is necessary for
due, enjoyment by every member of the society of his own
rights.
It cannot be disputed that the right under Art. 30(1) is
also subject to regulation for the protection of various
social interests such as health, morality, security of
State, public order and the like, for the good of the people
is the supreme law. Today, education, specially Science and
Technology, is a preemptive social interest for our deve-
loping Nation. "It is now evident that the real source of
wealth ties no longer in raw material, the labour force or
machines, but in having scientific, educated, technological
man-power base. The education has become the real wealth of
the new age."(2) The attack on complex and urgent problems
of the country has to be made "through two main programmes :
(1) The development of physical resources through the
modernisation of agriculture and rapid industrialisation.
This requires a science-based technology.... (2) The
development of human resources through a properly organised
programme of education."
It is the latter programme.... which is the more crucial of
the two. While the development of the physical resources is
a means to an end, that of human resources is an end in
itself, and without it, even the adequate development of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 122 of 131
physical resources is not possible."(3) Obviously secular
general education, more, especially science and technology,
should play decisive role in the development and prosperity
of our Nation. Accordingly our State should be as much
(1) [1958] 2 S. C. R. 895, 918.
(2) J. D. -Bernal, Science in History, Pelican Book, Vol.
I p. 117.
(3) Kothari Education Commission Report, paral.12.
301
interested as, nay more than the religious or linguistic
minorities in the right and socially needful education of
students of the minorities. The students do not belong only
to the minorities; they belong also to the Nation. The
over-accentuated argument of imparting secular general
education a religious atmosphere seems to me to overlook
this important national aspect. Secular general education
should be the Nation’s first concern. It may legitimately
be assumed that the Constitution makers were alive to the
priority which education should receive in the programme of
our Republic. (See Arts. 41, 45 and 46). How could they
then intend to confer an absolute or near-absolute right on
a religious or linguistic minority to establish and
administer an educational institution for imparting secular
general education ?
It is well to remember that it is the Constitution which we
are expounding. A statute is a specific contrivance for
dealing with the specific needs of the people at a
particular time and place. But the Constitution is a
general contrivance for the good government and happiness of
all the people of our developing Republic. It is made for
the present as well as for the future. Like all great
organic texts, it is written in broad and accommodating
language. (The words of the Veda are commodious-M.B.,
Shanti Parwa, XIX, 1). Far from implying state inaction,
the general language of Art. 30(1) is, to my mind, de-signed
to give due flexibility to the legislature and to the courts
in adjusting the rights in Art. 30(1) to the necessities of
each case.
Bose J. has observed : "(The) true content (of the words of
the Constitution) is not to be gathered by simply taking the
words in one hand and a dictionary in the other, for the
provisions of the Constitution are not mathematical formulas
which have their essence in mere form. They constitute a
framework of government written for men of fundamentally
differing opinions and written as much for the future as for
the present. They are not just pages from a textbook but
from the means of ordering the life of a progressive
people." State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar (Supra) at
p. 359]. The learned Judge further said : "(The words of
the Constitution) are not just dull, lifeless words static
and hide-bound as in some mummified manuscript, but, living
flames intended to give life to a great nation and order its
being, tongues of dynamic fire, potent to mould the future
as well as guide the present. The Constitution must, in my
judgment, be left elastic enough to meet from time to time
the altering conditions of a changing world with is shifting
emphasis and differing needs. (Supra at p. 363)
Extent of regulatory power
The extent of regulatory power of the State would vary
according to various types of educational institutions
established by religious and linguistic minorities.
Educational institutions may be classified in several ways:
(1) According to the nature of instruction which is being
imparted by the minorities. It may be religious, cultural
and linguistic instruction or secular general education or
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 123 of 131
mixed; (2) According to grant of aid and recognition by the
State. Some institu-
302
tions may receive aid; the others may not. Similarly, some
institutions may receive recognition; the others may not.
There may be some others which may receive both aid and
recognition; some others may receive neither aid nor
recognition. (3) According to the standard of secular
general education which is being imparted in the
institutions primary, secondary and higher. (4) According to
the nature of education such as military, academy, marine
engineering, in which the State is vitally interested for
various reasons.
The extent of regulatory power may vary from class to class
as well as within a class. For instance, institutions
receiving aid and recognition may be subject to greater
regulation than those which receive neither. Similarly,
institutions imparting secular general education may be
subject to greater regulation than those which are imparting
religious, cultural and linguistic instruction solely.
An educational institution would consist of : (1) the
managing body of the institution, (2) teaching staff, (3)
non-teaching staff, (4) students and (5) property of various
kinds. Here again, the extent of the regulatory power may
vary from one constituent to another. For instance, the
teaching staff and property may be subject to greater
regulation than the composition of the managing body.
Plainly, no minority educational institution can be singled
out for treatment different from one meted out to the
majority educational institution. A regulation meting out
such a discriminatory treatment will be obnoxious to Art. 30
(1)
Subject to these preliminary remarks, it is now necessary to
consider how far a regulation may touch upon the right
conferred by Art. 30(1) without incurring the wrath of Art.
13(2). In other words, what is the test for deciding
whether a regulation imposed on a minority educational
institution takes away or abridges the right conferred by
Art. 30(1) ? It has already been discussed earlier that the
test of a valid regulation is its necessity. Any regulation
which does not go beyond what is necessary for protecting
the interests of the society (which includes the minorities
also) or the rights of the individual members of the society
should be constitutional. It cannot be said that such a
regulation takes away or abridges the rights conferred by
Art. 30(1).
No hard and fast rule can be prescribed for determining what
is. necessary. The question should be examined in the light
of the impugned provisions and the facts and circumstances
of each case. What is required is that the impugned law
should seek to establish a reasonable balance between the
right regulated and the social interest or the individual
right protected. The court should balance in the scale the
value of the right regulated and the value of the social
interest or the individual right protected. While balancing
these competing interests, the Court should give due weight
to the legislative judgment. Like the Court, the
Legislature has also taken the oath to uphold the
Constitution. It is as much the protector of the liberty
and welfare of the people as the Court. It is more informed
than the Court about
303
the pressing necessities of the government and the needs of
the community. (See State of West Bengal v. Anwer Ali Sarkar
(supra) at P. 303 per Das J.)
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 124 of 131
I find it difficult to accept the argument that a
regulation, in order to be constitutional, must always be
shown to be calculated to improve the excellence of the
minority educational institutions. It is conceded by
counsel supporting the petitioners that the State may
prescribe the curriculum and syllabus for the minority
educational institutions which are aided or recognised by
it. Now a regulation prescribing curriculum and syllabus
may not necessarily be calculated to improve the excellence
of a particular minority educational institution. Left to
itself, a minority educational institution may opt for a
higher standard of instruction than the one prescribed by
the State in its curriculum or syllabus. It appears to me
that the State prescribes the curriculum and syllabus as
much from the point of view of excellence of instruction as
from the point of view of having a uniform standard of
instruction. A uniform standard is perhaps necessary owing
to the different calibre of students coming from different
developed and undeveloped strata of society and from
different developed and undeveloped geographical regions of
the country.
But it is pressed upon us that the prescribing a curriculum
and syllabus is not a part of the administration of an
educational institution. With profound respect to the
learned Judges who decided the Mother Provincial case(1), I
find it difficult to accept this argument. Counsel
supporting the petitioners have maintained that the State
could not prescribe curriculum and syllabus for religious,
cultural or linguistic instruction which is being imparted
in a religious or linguistic minority unaided and
unrecognised educational institution. The reason obviously
is that curriculum and syllabus is a vital part of the
administration of an educational institution.
As far as Catholic educational institutions are concerned.
Catholics believe that education belongs preeminently to the
Church.. Catholic dogma categorically denies the premise
that secular general education can be isolated from
religious teaching. In the 1930 encyclical ’Christian
Education of Youth’ Pope Pius XI has commended : "The only
school approved by the Church is one (where) the Catholic
religion permeates the entire atmosphere (and where) all
teaching and the whole Organisation of the school and its
teachers, syllabus and textbooks in every branch (is)
regulated by the Christian spirit." (Pfeffer, Church, State
and Freedom, 1953 Edn. p. 294).
Nor should the regulatory power be hamstrung by such
concepts as "real and effective exercise of the right"
should not be touched by the regulation or that regulation
should not "directly and immediately" impinge on the right
conferred by Art. 30(1). What is a real and effective
exercise of the right will depend on how far the impugned
regulation is necessary in the context of time, place and
circumstances for safeguarding any competing social interest
of any competing constitutional or legal right of an
individual.
(1) [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734.
3 04
The majority opinion in Re : Kerala Education Bill (supra)
supports the construction which I am seeking to put on Art.
30(1), Speaking for the majority, Das J. said
"We are thus faced with a problem of
considerable complexity apparently difficult
of solution. There is on the one hand the
minority rights under Art. 30(1) to establish
and administer educational institutions of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 125 of 131
their choice and the duty of the Government to
promote education, there is, on the other
side. the obligation of the State under Art.
45 to endeavour to introduce free and
compulsory education. We have to reconcile
between these two conflicting interests and to
give effect to both if that is possible and
bring about a synthesis between the two."
(emphasis added) (supra at page 1062).
Holding that cls. 9, 11(2) and 12(4) were
permissible regulations, the teamed Chief,
Justice said
"Clauses 9, 11(2) and 12(4) are, however,
objected to as going much beyond the
permissible limit... It is said that by taking
over the collections of fees... etc. and by
undertaking to pay the salaries of the
teachers and other staff the Government is in
reality confiscating the school, for none will
care for the school authority. Likewise cl.
1 1 takes away an obvious item of management,
for the manager cannot appoint any teacher at
all except out of the panel to be prep
ared by
the Public Service Commission, which, apart
from the question of its power of taking up
such duties may not be qualified at all to
select teachers who will be acceptable to
religious denominations and in particular sub-
cl. (2) of that clause is objectionable for it
thrusts upon educational institutions of
religious minorities teachers of Scheduled
Castes who may have no knowledge of the
tenants of their religion and may be otherwise
weak educationally. Power of dismissal,
removal, reduction in rank or suspension is an
index, of the right of management and that is
taken away by clause 12(4). These are, no
doubt, serious inroads on the right of
administration and appear perilously near
violating that right. But considering that
those provisions are applicable to all
educational institutions and that the impugned
parts of cls. 9, 11 and 12 are designed to
give protection and security to the ill paid
teachers who are engaged in rendering service
to the nation and protect the backward
classes, we are prepared, as at present
advised, to treat these clauses 9, 11(2) and
12(4) as permissible regulations which the
State may impose on the minorities as a
condition for granting aid to their
educational institutions." (Supra at p. 1064)
At the moment I am not concerned with the correctness or
incorrectness of the view that cls. 9. 11 (2), 12 (4) are
constitutional. have quoted this passage in order to bring
out the technique of adjudging the constitutionality of a
statute which has commended itself to the majority of the
Court, That technique, requires the Court to balance
305
the right conferred by Art. 30(1) and the social and
individual interests which it is necessary to protect.
In Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v. State of Bombay(,’)
Shah J. said
"Regulations made in the true interests of
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 126 of 131
efficiency of instruction, discipline, health
sanitation, morality, public order and the
like may undoubtedly be imposed. Such regu-
lations are not restrictions on the substance
of the right which is guaranteed; they secure
the proper functioning of the institution, in
matters of education." (emphasis added).
This passage also shows that the Court has adhered to the
view taken by Das C.J. in Re Kerala Education Bill (supra)
to the effect that the State has power to make regulations
for protecting certain social interests.
The decision in this case does not seem to me to be in
conflict with the construction suggested by me, because the
Court took the view that the right of the Private Training
Colleges to admit students of their own choice was "severely
restricted" by the Government order. In other words, the
impugned order went much beyond what was necessary in the
circumstances of the case.
In the State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother Provincial(2).
Hidayatullah C.J., speaking for the unanimous Court,
observed:" "Administration" means ’management of the
affairs’ of the institution. This management must be free
of control so that the founders or their nominees can mould
the institution as they think fit, and in accordance with
their ideas of how the interests of the community in general
and the institution in particular will be best served. No
part of this management can be taken away and vested in
another body without an encroachment upon the guaranteed
right." With great respect, I find it difficult to go that
far. Take for instance the right of any citizen, including
a religious or linguistic minority to establish and
administer a military academy for imparting theoretical as
well as practical training to the students admitted to it.
Sri Nanavatty, counsel for the petitioners, conceded that
this right may be restricted and regulated in the interest
of the security of the State. The State may make a
regulation for effective control and supervision of the arms
and ammunition belonging to the academy by the officers of
its own choice and confidence. The State may, I believe, go
to the length of even prescribing that the arms and
ammunition should be kept in the government armoury and
should be issued by a State officer holding charge of the
armoury. The right under Art. 30(1) forms part of a complex
and inter-dependent group of diverse social interests.
There cannot be a perpetually fixed adjustment of the right
and those social interests. They would need adjustment and
readjustment from time to time and in varying circumstances.
(1) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 at p. 850. (2) [1971] 1 S.C.R.
734 at p. 740.
3 06
In D. A. Y. College vs. State of Punjab,(1) this Court
struck down cl. 17 of the statutes which provided that
the staff initially appointed should be approved by the
Vice-Chancellor and that all subsequent changes should be
referred to the University for the Vice Chancellor’s
approval. However, Reddy J., speaking for the unanimous
Court, observed :
"In our view there is no possible
justification for the provisions contained in
clause 17 of Chapter V of the statutes which
decidedly interfere(s) with the ri
ghts of
management of the Petitioners College. These
provisions cannot therefore be made as
conditions of affiliation, the non-compliance
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 127 of 131
of which would involve disaffiliation and
consequently they will have to be struck down
as offending Art. 30(1)."
The words "no possible justification" in the passage seem to
me to suggest that the Court would have upheld cl. 17 if the
State of Punjab could have satisfied the Court that it was
necessary to subject the power of appointment etc. of
teachers to the approval of the Vice-Chancellor. There
seems to be, nothing in Rev. Father W. Proost and others
vs. The State of Bihar ( 2 ) and D. A, V. College,
Bhathinda vs. State of Punjab (3 ) which would militate
against the construction of Art. 30(1) suggested by me.
No new principle is expounded in the decisions of various
High Courts in A1do Meria Patroni v. V. E. C. Kesavan,(4)
Dipendra Nath Sarkar v. State of Bihar,(5) The Muslim
Anjuman-e-Taleem, Dharbhanga vs. The Bihar University,(6)
Varkey vs. State of Kerala,(-) State of Kerala vs. The
Corporate Management of Schools of the Archdiocese of
Chanancherry,(8) and Director of School Education, Tamil
Nadu vs. Rev. Father G. Irogiaswamy.(9) All these
decisions, follow one or the other decisions of this Court
as they should have done. Accordingly it is not necessary
to refer to them in any detail.
Sri Nanavatty has also relied on a decision of the Permanent
Court of International Justice in Case No. 182 referred to
in the Annual Digest of Report of Public International Law
Cases (years 1935-37) by Lauterpacht. Article 4 of the
Declaration relating to the position of minorities in
Albania provided that " all Albanian nationals shall be
equal before the law and shall enjoy the same civil and
political rights without distinction as to race, language or
religion." Article 5 of the Declaration ran as follows :
"Albanian nationals who belong to racial, religious or
linguistic minorities will enjoy the same treatment and
security in law and in fact as other Albanian nationals. In
particular they shall have an equal right to maintain,
manage and control at their own expense or to establish in
the future, charitable, religious and social institutions,
schools and other educational establish-
(1) [1971] Supp. 1 S. C. R. 688.
(3) [1971] Suppl. S. C. R. 677.
(5) A. 1. R. 1962 Patna 101.
(7) I. L. R. 1969, 1 Kerala 48.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
(4) A. 1. R. 1965 Kerala 75.
(6) A. 1. R. 1967 Patna 148.
(8) 1970 K. L. T. 232.
(9) A. 1. R. 1971 Mad 440.
307
ments, with the right to use their language and to exercise
their religion freely therein." In 1933 the Albania National
Assembly amended the Albanian Constitution thus : "The
instruction and education of Albanian subjects are reserved
to the State and will be given in State schools. Primary
education is compulsory for all Albanian nationals and will
be given free of charge. Private schools of all categories
at present in operation will be closed. Following this
amendment certain Albanian minorities, presumably of Greek
origin, complained to the League of Nations regarding the
violation of their right guaranteed by Art. 5 of the
Declaration. The matter went to the Permanent Court of
International Justice for consideration. The majority of
the Court (with three dissents) was of opinion that the
constitutional amendment violated the rights of the
minorities guaranteed by Art. 5 of the Declaration.
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 128 of 131
It is difficult to appreciate how the majority opinion would
shed any useful light on the nature and scope of the right
guaranteed by Art. 30(1). Obviously, the context of Art.
30(1), both notional as well as textual, bears no comparison
with the context of the Albanian Constitutional Amendment
and Art. 5 of the Declaration.
It is now necessary to examine the various impugned
provisions in the light of the construction of Art. 30( 1 )
suggested earlier in this judgment.
Section 3 3A (a)
I agree with the plurality view that it is obnoxious to Art.
30(1), and I have nothing further to add.
Counsel for the petitioners, Sri Nanavatty, abandoned the
attack against this provision. Counsel for the State and
the Gujarat University accordingly gave no reply. Sri
Nanavatty did not attack the provision even in his reply. so
I should not express any opinion on this provision.
Section 40
Section 39(1) provides that within the University area, all
postgraduate instruction, teaching and training shall be
conducted by the University or by such affiliated colleges
or institutions and in such subjects as may be prescribed by
the Statutes. The petitioners do not challenge this
provision. But they seek to question s. 40 which is similar
to s.39(1). Section 40(1) provides that the Court may de-
termine that all instructions, teaching and training in
courses of studies in respect of which the University is
competent to hold examinations shall within the University
area be conducted by the University and the Court shall
communicate its decision to the State Government. ,Section
40(2) provides that on receipt of the communication the
State Government may after making such inquiry as it thinks
fit, by notification in the Official Gazette declare that
the provisions of s.41 shall come into force on such date as
may be specified in the notifi-
308
It has already been held earlier that the right of
affiliation is not a fundamental right guaranteed by
Art.30(1). Accordingly I see no difficulty in the University
take over of the teaching in under-graduate classes.
Section 41 consists of five sub-sections. Sub-section (1)
provides that all affiliated colleges will become
constituent colleges of the University. We are not
concerned with sub-s.(2). Sub-Section (2) provides that no
educational institution shall, save, with the consent of the
University and the sanction of the State Government be
associated with or seek permission to any privileges of any
other University.
I do not think that any legitimate objection can be taken
to, subs.(1). Merely because an affiliated college is made a
constituent college of the University, would not necessarily
offend Art. 30(1). The definition of the expression
’constituent college’ by itself is innocuous. After all,
someone has said: "What is there in a name" The concept of a
constituent college is fluid. It is the degree of external
control exercised over the administration of a minority
college, and not its statutory name, that is relevant for
the purposes of Art.30(1). For instance, the associate
colleges (which are similar to affiliated colleges) of the
Allahabad University are subject to University control in
the matter of appointment of teachers. But the Motilal
Nehru Medical College, Allahabad, which is A constituent
college of that University, is not subject to such control.
While the Selection Committee selecting teachers to the
associate colleges consists of certain University
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 129 of 131
authorities, the selection of teachers to the constituent
colleges is made wholly by the U.P. Public Service
Commission and the University has no voice whatsoever in the
selection of the teachers. (See Allahabad University
Calendar 1968). Sub-section (3) cannot also be objected to.
It permits an affiliated college which does not want to be a
constituent college to get affiliated to another University
with the permission of the State and the Gujarat University.
Serious objection on behalf of the petitioner has, however,
been taken to clauses (ii) to (vi) of sub-section (4). Sub
Section (4) may be divided in two parts. According to the
first part the relations of the constituent colleges and the
University shall be governed by the statutes to be made in
that behalf. The second part provides that any such
statutes may provide in particular for the exercise by the
University of the powers in respect of the constituent col-
leges specified in cls. (ii) to (vi) of sub section (4).
Obviously, the first part of sub-section (4) confers a
general power of making statutes. The second part thereof
specified certain matters on which the statutes should be
made. The two parts of sub-section (4) follow the normal
pattern of provisions in modem statutes providing for rule
making. The second part of sub-section(4) is merely
illustrative of the generality of the power conferred by the
first part. While counsel for petitioners have urged that
clauses (ii) to (vi) clearly violate rights under Art.30(1),
the Additional Solicitor General has urged that the wide
language of those clauses may be so
309
read down as to make them constitutional. I do not think it
is necessary to enter into this controversy at all. It may
be presumed for the sake of argument that clauses (ii) to
(vi) of sub section (4) are violative of Art. 30(1 ). Even
so, the petitioners stand to gain nothing thereby, for no
legitimate objection can be advanced against the first part
of sub-section (4). Then it comes to this that unless
statutes are actually made, the constitutional attack is
premature.
Section 51 (A)
Section 51 (A) consists of two sub-sections. The first sub-
section provides that no member of the teaching and non-
teaching staff of an affiliated college shall be dismissed
or removed or reduced in rank except after an inquiry, in
which he has been informed of the charges against him and
given a reason-able opportunity of being heard in respect of
those charges. Until he has been given a reasonable oppor-
tunity of making representation against the penalty
proposed, he cannot be punished. This part of sub-section
(1) is similar to Art.311 (2) of the Constitution, and no
legitimate objection can be taken to it. Sub-section (1)
also contains another rider on the power of the
administration to fire its staff. According to this rider,
the penalty inflicted by the management shall not take
effect until it is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any
other officer of the University authorised by the Vice-
Chancellor in this behalf.
Sub-section (2) provides that the services of no member of
the teaching and non-teaching staff shall be terminated
unless he had been given a reasonable opportunity of showing
cause against the proposed termination. It is clarified that
this provision shall not apply to a person who is appointed
for a temporary period. Like sub-s. (1)., this power is
also made subject to the approval of the Vice-chancellor or
any other officer of the University authorised by the Vice-
chancellor. No legitimate objection can be taken to the
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 130 of 131
first part of sub-sections (1) and (2). But serious
objection is taken to the provision for the approval of the
Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of the University
authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
It is true that the right to fire an employee belongs to the
employer under the contract of service. It is also true
that the right to fire is a management right safeguarded
under Art.30(1). But this right cannot include the right to
take away or abridge the employee’s constitutional right to
form associations, to carry on his profession and other
constitutional and legal rights. The purpose of s.51A is to
check this kind of misuse of the right to fire an employee.
So the Vice-Chancellor’s power of approval is not unguided
and unreasonable. After the Chancellor, the Vice-Chancellor
is the next highest officer of the University. It should be
presumed that in granting or withholding approval he would
act according to reason and justice.
When the matter goes before the Vice-Chancellor for
approval, both the management and the teacher or the member
of the nonteaching staff should be heard by him. Hearing
both parties is necessarily implied, because without hearing
either of them it will be diffi-
310
cult for him to make up his mind whether he should grant or
withhold approval to the action proposed by the managing
body of the educational institution. It would also follow
that while granting approval or disapproval, the Vice-
Chancellor should record reasons, for the exercise of his
power is subject to control by courts. The statute does not
make his order final, and courts would surely nullify his
order if it is arbitrary, mala fide or illegal.
If the managing body exercise the right to fire mala fide or
as a measure of victimization, it will be proper for the
Vice-Chancellor to withhold approval. The Vice-Chancellor
may also withhold approval where fair hearing has not been
given or where the record of the inquiry contains-no
evidence to establish the guilt for which the teacher or the
member of the non-teaching staff has been punished. On the
other hand, if the Vice-Chancellor finds that the punishment
is imposed after due hearing and is supported by evidence,
and is not imposed mala fide or as a measure of
victimization, he cannot withhold approval.
It is also urged that the power of giving approval is not
conferred exclusively on the Vice-Chancellor. It is open to
him to nominate any other officer of the University for this
purpose. Section 8 of the Act enumerates the officers of
the University. They are: (1) the Chancellor; (2) the Vice
Chancellor; (3) the Pro-Vice-Chancellor; (4) the Deans of
Faculties; (5) the Registrar; (6) the University Librarian;
and (7) such other officers of the University as may be
declared by the statutes to be the officers of the
University. The first six officers are all important and
responsible officers of the University. They can be trusted
to exercise the power of approval in a reasonable manner.
It has not been pointed out to us whether statutes have made
any other officer an officer of the University. So we are
not concerned with the last clause.
It seems to me that the power of approval by the Vice-
Chancellor is necessary in the interest of the security of
service of the teaching and non-teaching staff. Security of
service is necessary to promote efficiency and honest
discharge of duty. It is calculated to improve the
institution in the long run. The members of the teaching
and nonteaching staff cannot ordinarily afford to go to
courts for redress of their grievances. Section 51A
http://JUDIS.NIC.IN SUPREME COURT OF INDIA Page 131 of 131
provides a cheaper and more expeditious remedy to them for
the redress of their grievances. The impugned provision is
identical to s.33, Industrial Disputes Act which this Court
has held to be valid.
It may be stated that this aspect of the matter which I have
considered in regard to s.51A was not placed before the
Court in the earlier cases. As the power of approval is
confined to checking the abuse of the right to fire
employees, I am of opinion that it does not offend
Art.30(1).
Section 52A.
It consists of two subsections. Sub-sec.(1) provides that
any dispute between the governing body and any member of the
teaching and
311
non-teaching staff of an affiliated college Which is
connected with the conditions of service of such member
shall, on a request of the governing body or of the member
concerned be referred to a Tribunal of Arbitration
consisting of one arbitrator nominated by the governing body
and the other by the member of the teaching and non-teaching
staff and an Umpire appointed by the Vice-Chancellor. Sub-
section (2) in effect provides that the provisions of the
Arbitration Act, 1940 shall apply to the arbitration under
sub-section (1).
Counsel supporting the petitioners have urged that this
amounts to external interference with the management of the
affairs of the college. This provision is also intended to
check the abuse of power of administration by the managing
body and to provide a cheap and expeditious remedy to the
small-pursed teaching and non-teaching staff. It is
necessary in the interest of security of service. I am un-
able to discover any legitimate objection to it on the basis
of Art. 30(1).
P. B. R.
2-L177 Sup CI/75
312